Naruto 1. Chapter 1

Plotline: Ever since the Kyuubi attack 8 years ago, 12 year old Naruto has been ignored and forgotten by his parents in place of his sister Nasumi who became the jinchuriki of the Kyuubi while Naruto unknowingly held the soul and has decided to leave and be done with it all.

_Ages: _

_Naruto -12_

_Nasumi -8_

_Itachi -16_

_Mikoto -34_

_Sasuke -8_

_Minato and Kushina -34/33_

Naruto x ? – Very minor crossover elements (move set from an anime, maybe more)

I do not own anything! Except the OC's

**Naruto Forgotten Child of Prophecy**

**Chapter 1**

A 12 year old boy was overlooking his village from atop the monument of past Hokages. He had spikey blonde hair that went to the top of his shoulders. His dark violet eyes gazed at the village. He wore black cargo pants with black shinobi sandals and a dark orange long sleeve shirt under a black sleeveless hooded jacket. He was sitting atop is _father__'s _monument. He disliked his family greatly and his mother to a small fraction less. They had abandoned and forgotten him for 8 years in place of his sister Nasumi. Never noticing when he was out of the house or when it was his birthday. And today was the final day he will ever suffer through seeing them act as a family and forget him all together.

The last straw was when he was 9 and they left him alone for 2 weeks, to visit Land of the Hot Springs never even noticing him. He had to escape his sealed down house (which took 5 days to do) and head to his friend's house. He just couldn't leave yet, he was too young and too untrained. Even remembering that day hurt him.

_-Flashback-_

Naruto awoke to the sound of a door being shut and voices outside. He went up to the window to see his _family_, as he roughly put them, walking away from the house with suitcases. They had forgotten him again. He then bolted towards the front door remembering that his dad locked down the house with the strongest seals he had.

He tried to open the front door but it wouldn't budge even the slightest bit. He started to worry as he tried every window and door leading outside. After a couple hours he gave up and focused on food. He had at best 2 days of it stashed away due to the fact his parents rarely remembering to feel him and the fact when his dad locked everything down the included some things inside. Such as food pantries, his study, the basement and parent's bedroom and these had even stronger seals just in case anyone did find a small way inside.

He never understood why the food pantries and fridge but even if he did ask his father would reply with what he always replied with "I'm busy with paper work, ask you mother" even if he didn't ask him anything.

He didn't know how long they'd be gone for but he needed to save his food and then try and get out. He needed energy to do so.

**-2 Days Later-**

Naruto just ate the last of his food and found where he would try and claw his way out of. The middle pantry under the sink, it was the only place he knew it would lead straight outside and not have stone blocking it but wood wasn't easy either especially since he had no kunai, no shuriken and no tools to use.

His father said they were too dangerous and yet he gave them to Nasumi and she was 5.

And he didn't have any training with chakra, all he could do is flare it to alert Mikoto that he was in trouble. Downside is Mikoto wouldn't be able to feel it while he was inside so he had to do it the second he got outside.

He sighed before crouching into the pantry and felt the back wall, it was going to be painful but he felt he could do it. Just as he entered it had closed behind him. He tried opening it but there was a seal matrix on it now. 'Great now either I escape or I die in this cupboard'. He started to kick at the back wall, splintering it slightly. This was going to take some time.

**-1 Day spent trying to break out through pantry-**

He had grown tired of kicking and his left leg was broken and his right leg wouldn't move. So now he had to use his hands.

**-3 days spent trying to break out through pantry-**

Naruto was in intense pain. His left hand was bloodied and all the finger nails were on the floor. He struggled to stay awake as he continued with his right hand. He was cursing his parents heavily as he worked through the pain. He figured his parents weren't coming back for a week or two.

**-5 days since trying to break out through pantry-**

Naruto was so close. He could see light peek in through cracks but his hands were so bloody and without any nails. His vision was blurry and he had been on the verge of passing out for the last day. 5 days since he had any food and blood loss was not a good for him.

He took a deep breath and punched his way through. He smiled weakly as he pulled himself through the hole with one arm and flared his chakra as much as his weak body could, alerting Mikoto immediately as he passed out.

**-Next Day-**

"Are you okay Naru-chan?" Mikoto asks as he wakes up groggily.

"Mikoto-okaa-san? Where am I?" he asks as he tries to sit up only to find his entire body sore.

"Stay laying down Naruto, you lost a lot of blood and you're suffering from exhaustion as well as torn muscles and broken bones. I have you inside the Uchiha's medic bay with my clan's best doctors sworn to secrecy healing you" Mikoto says as she pets her son in everything but blood. Ever since she found out her best friend Kushina had basically abandoned her son she had taken care of him as best as she could since she was a clan head.

Naruto looks up at her and smiles softly "So I really made it out, I wasn't dreaming?" he asks.

Mikoto nods "Yes Honey, you broke out and I am having some clan member's fix up the wall to hide it, how are your hands feeling?"

Naruto looks down to see his arms and legs in casts, thankfully he had the Uzumaki longevity from his mother "my limbs feel on fire but better than they were, thank you Mikoto-okaa-san" he says sending her a smile.

Mikoto pets his head "How long did it take you to break out?" she says with a frown.

Naruto looks away "I ate my food for 2 days then took me around 5 days I'm guessing".

Mikoto hugs him gently "I'm so sorry Naru-chan" she says as she pets his head, letting him cry into her chest.

"I h-hate th-hem" he says in-between sobs "t-they n-never notice me anymore, they n-never make sure I've e-eaten or t-that I'm even there". He buries his head into her and cries more "my parents are dead to me" he whispers but Mikoto and Itachi hear him clearly and frown at the pain that he had gone through at such a young age.

Naruto looks up at them and they gasp at his eyes. Naruto looks at them confused "What's wrong?"

Mikoto looks at Itachi and nods "Naru-chan it seems you've awakened a dojutsu, like the Sharingan but this one hasn't been seen in millennia. The Rinnegan" she says handing him a mirror.

Gone were his violet eyes and now his eyes were pure silver with 4 black concentric circles and here his pupil normally is now is a small dot of a pupil.

"Don't worry Itachi and I will help you learn to turn your eyes off and learn as much as you can before your parents return" She says with a smile.

_-Flashback End-_

Gaining the Rinnegan was the only good thing to come out of that experience.

Mikoto and Itachi had taught him how to channel chakra into his eyes and cut the flow so he could hide it. The Rinnegan apparently gave him a photographic memory as well as amazing chakra control and affinity to all elements as well as gravity, which was found out when the paper floated up after channeling chakra into it.

"**Naru-chan**" a woman's' voice rang out in his mind "**You need to hurry or else you won't be able to leave**" she says in a caring tone. No he wasn't crazy. When he was around 10 he discovered something shocking, he had the soul of the Kyuubi inside of him.

_-Flashback-_

10 year old Naruto sat under a tree with a frown on his face. He had asked his father and mother for training yet again and they had told him no, like always. Yet there they were training his 6 year old sister in the basics, something no one had helped him in.

Ever since the Kyuubi attacked the village 6 years ago and his father had told the village he had sealed the Kyuubi into Nasumi who looked exactly like his mother, long red hair and violet eyes. The villagers treated her like a hero and completely forgot about him.

He struggled to hold back tears as he sees his mother and father applaud her and go out to dinner, completely forgetting about him again. They never even noticed his wounds from when he escaped the house or even the fact he was gone from home for nearly 2 months after they returned.

"**I am so sorry Naru-chan**" a woman's voice says in his head.

He looks around frantically "W-who's there!?" he says in a confused tone.

"**Relax Naru-chan, I will show myself to you**" the voice says as he passes out against the tree.

**-Mindscape-**

Naruto looks around to see himself standing atop a clear lake, he looks around until he sees a beautiful woman wearing a dark red kimono with a purple obi. She had dark orange long hair and smooth skin same tone as his mother's. She also had dark red eyes with a vertical slits, and her most noticeable attribute was the 9 tails behind her the same color as her hair.

"**Hello Naru-chan, I am so glad to finally meet you, I have been trying to speak to you but sadly my soul hadn't been able to full reform until late last night**" she says with a caring smile that he hasn't seen in years.

He frowns at her "Who are you miss?" he asks confused at where he is and how she looks.

"**Oh I am sorry, where are my manners. I am Karumi but you know me as the soul of the Nine Tailed Fox**" she says with a warm smile as she strokes his cheek "**And I am so sorry for what happened, I was not in control of my actions on that day**" she says with a frown.

He looks at her confused "W-Wha? How can you be the Kyuubi? Aren't you sealed in my sister?" he asks looking up at her.

She frowns and nods "**Yes she holds my power but for some reason my soul is drawn to you. Without my soul my power cannot be controlled, even by Kushina's chains or even Mokuton. It is pure uncontrolled power full of rage from my younger years but then again as I am just a soul I have no power to give you but I can teach you many skills and how to control the eyes of my father**" she says finishing it off with a smile.

Naruto grows a giant smile "You can teach me Karumi-chan!?" he says excited.

Karumi nods "**Yes I can and I can help you leave the village like you've been planning, I know where you can go**" she says with a smile.

Naruto smiles even bigger and hugs her, crying in her arms "Thank you" he says in between sobs as she pets his head.

"**Of course Naru-chan, I will always be here for you**" she says with a smile.

_-Flashback End-_

Naruto nods and heads over to the Uchiha compound to see his friend Itachi, who had something important to give to him. Itachi had graduated from the academy 4 years early at the age of 12 and was now 16 while he himself was not allowed to enroll due to his father wanting Nasumi to get full focus and if two of the Hokage's children were in then Nasumi wouldn't get fully attention but he didn't care he had Karumi to train him to Itachi's level when he was 12. He and Itachi had befriended after he wandered upon his training ground.

He and Shisui had stopped an attempted coupe d'état attempt when they were 13 which ended when Itachi and Shisui had to kill their fathers but Shisui had died as well. Itachi and he unlocked the Mangekyo Sharingan. Itachi had sealed Shisui and their father's bodies away into a storage seal on his wrist. Only ones who knew of his eyes were Naruto and Mikoto. And they were the only ones who knew of his Rinnegan as well.

Naruto had already grabbed everything he needed from his house, keeping it inside the storage scroll strapped to his back. Including food, clothes, camping gears and countless copied scrolls from his dad's library that included the **Rasengan **and **Hiraishin**that he stole and copied when his father was out of the house. He even grabbed a stash of the kunais his dad used for them.

He arrived at Itachi's private compound to see him and Mikoto smiling at him kindly. "Come inside for a bit Naruto, we have some gifts to give you" Mikoto says petting his head. He smiles and nods seeing Itachi smiling as well.

He sits down in front of them and Itachi unseals some items for him, it seems like some scrolls and a vile containing a pair of eyes. "I want to give you these copies of Uchiha jutsus of varying elements and I request you hold onto Shisui's eyes for me" he says handing them to him.

Naruto looks speechlessly at him "Are you sure?" he asks shocked.

Mikoto nods "We can trust you to keep them safe. You have any idea where you are planning to go?" she asks as Naruto seals the items away and bows to Itachi.

"I plan on going to a temple in the Land of Water that a friend is presiding over as a monk" he says lying to them, the temple is where Karumi's scrolls and house for when she lived in her human form.

Itachi notices it but decides not to say anything, his friend could look after himself. His Rinnegan was coming along nicely and thanks to the Uchiha scrolls he had a base understanding of his eyes and the apparent Paths all he needed was to train in them. "I also wish to give you this," he hands Naruto the Hawk summoning contract "I know you can already summon animals with the Animal Path but with this we can communicate easier"

Naruto looks speechless but nods, signing it wholeheartedly. "Thank you Itachi" he says with a smile making Itachi smile as well.

Mikoto hugged him "Be safe Naru-chan, we will do all we can to keep them from finding you. Just be careful" she says kissing his forehead making him blush. He nods straps the scroll back onto his lower back.

"Until next time, if there is one" he says hugging them and giving Mikoto a kiss on her cheek before rushing out of the village.

"**The barrier around the village will alert ANBU of you leaving so you might need to release your seals or use your clones to confuse them**" Karumi says as he rushes from tree to tree.

He nods and continues on before he feels 2 presences around him. "Halt why are you leaving the village young Namikaze?" an ANBU asks confused, this is the child of the Hokage, why is he trying to leave?

Naruto glares at him "I'm leaving to get away from my neglectful parents, now let me leave" he says glaring at them.

They look shocked confused at the neglectful remark "Look just go back to the village, we don't want to have to strong arm you".

Naruto sighs and puts his hands into the tiger sign "Kai!" he yells releasing his intense gravity seals before disappearing in a burst of speed.

Leaving behind two stunned ANBU's who by the time the shock wore off Naruto was too far for them to even try following. They now had to report to the Hokage that his son, had ran away from the village.

They did not want to do it but knew they had to.

Naruto was speeding through the forest at a surprising speed 'Wow, this is my top speed?' he thinks shocked.

"**Yes, now slow down a bit, we don't want to burn all your energy plus just you wait, I have some techniques that will make this speed look like a snail's pace**" she says with a smirk.

Naruto nods and slows down considerably, wondering how it was going back in the village.

**-Hidden Leaf Village-**

Minato Namikaze was not happy, he had been woken up at the middle of the night along with his wife, who was now crying heavily, to be informed that their oldest child Naruto, had ran away and said something about being neglectful.

'It wasn't true. Is it?' he thinks to himself trying to think of his times with his son when it finally dawned on him. Ever since Nasumi came into the picture they had forgotten about him. 8 years, he has been going through this, being shoved away for his sister.

This is why his wife was sobbing hysterically. They had failed at being parents, but they can still recover, right?

He looked to his ANBU "Wake Kakashi, send him with his ninken and do everything in your power to return my son home and tell him if he is late I am dropping him down to genin" he said in a serious tone.

The ANBU nod and **body-flicker** away. He wrapped his arms around his wife "Shh, we will find him and make up for it all" he said in a tone that even he didn't believe but his wife just kept crying.

'I hope they find him soon' he thinks to himself 'I don't know if she can handle this' he thinks in a somber tone.

**-Back with Naruto-**

Naruto was at the border between Water and Fire country, once he stepped through he'd be free. He smiled and ran through only for a group of 9 dogs surround him, familiar dogs. 'Kakashi' he thought with a groan 'I might have to show some of my abilities'.

Kakashi appears in a **body-flicker **"Naruto, please stop running, you've hurt your mother and father by running away" he says in a calm tone, from what the ANBU have stated he is as fast as a low-jonin.

Naruto glared at him "How do you think I felt for 8 whole years! Hell they left me locked in the house and didn't return for 2 weeks, I had to claw my way out of the house! It took 5 days Kakashi! If you don't believe me, go to the middle bottom cupboard in the house and look at the back of it, you will see everything" Naruto says before creating 10 shadow clones and makes them all run in opposite directions. Since they all shared his scent and showed his network so the ninken and Kakashi were unable to tell which one the real one is.

Kakashi sighs but decides to check out his claim, his sensei couldn't be that bad…could he? Kakashi sends his ninken away and returns to the village.

Naruto smirks as he drops the henge he used to become a bird up in a tree. Thank Kami when he obtained the Rinnegan it had boosted his reserves to that of the 2 tailed beast, according to Karumi. He continued towards the water temple.

**-2 Days Later-**

He looked at the entrance of the water temple, it looked in good condition. "**Ah memories, back when I had my gorgeous body and all my cute foxies. Ooo I wonder if the contract is still there**" Karumi thinks with a smile.

Naruto chuckles as he works his way into the temple under Karumi's direction because she made an almost impossible way to get into the temple to keep her belongings safe.

Naruto finally drops down into the temple to see it cluttered in mountains of scrolls and weaponry. He sweat drops "Jeez Karumi, you are such a hoarder" he says as he sorts through the scrolls, many of them look ancient while the weapons look new, hell some of the scrolls are new looking.

"**Well blame my foxies, I told them to keep stealing stuff for me, who knew they'd actually go this far**" she says drooling at all the scrolls. Naruto finally finds a massive scroll that reads '_Fox Summoning Contract_'. "**Ooo! Oo! Sign it! With the Rinnegan you can have multiple contracts and the foxes would just love you!**" she says excited. Naruto sighs and signs it.

"**Now Naru-chan, I am going to train you in the fox style Taijutsu and many other forms along in many ninjutsus. Genjutsu won't work on you due to your eyes but I have never been a big fan of them so we won't learn much except how to dispel and tell that they have been cast**" she explains to him. "**Now look around for a scroll named Bairong Swift Stance because that will be one of your most powerful abilities when you master it**".

Naruto nods and after about 10 minutes he finds it and opens it up, reading it.

'_The __**Bairong Swift Stance **__is a technique that utilizes the spiritual half of chakra (Yin) to enhance your speed to superhuman levels. _

_Only downside being is that you must choose where you are going before hand and once you set off you cannot change as well as most can dash to 3 points consecutively. If you fight against anyone who can predict movements well enough you will be at a disadvantage. _

_Though there was mention of a Xing Bairong who could dash as much as he wanted and could change his warp point half way but it would damage him greatly._

_The __**Bairong Swift Stance**__ coupled with the __**Kaiser Fist**__ where you concentrate an incredible amount Y__ang__ chakra into your fist and release it in a punch._

_But to utilize these techniques you must master control over Yin chakra in 3 stages. _

_**Sinbo **__(Release) the basics 10%___

_**Shinchuk **__(Elasticity) intermediate 50%_

_And __**Shinsok **__(Swift) mastery 100%_

_If you try beforehand your body will break under the stress, quite literally'_.

He lets out a whistle in amazement 'This will take some time Karumi, do you even know what these techniques should look like?' he asks confused.

Karumi nods "**Of course, I have been around thousands of years, I can teach you everything along with kenjutsu. Find a sword you feel a pull to and we can start with both**" she says with a smile.

Naruto nods and looks around the weapons until ends up in front of a katana with a black sheath and dark grey guard in the shape of an 8 point star. He picked it up and unsheathed it to reveal a pitch black blade with a silver wave design on the blade.

"**Hmm so you chose Gobosei, that blade will take some time to master but I know just the kenjutsu stance to teach you. It is called Flying Swallow. You infuse chakra into your blade, most likely wind and fire off blades of chakra at your opponent and with Gobosei it holds the power to create 8 astral swords to help. That combined with Flying Swallow will be powerful but difficult to learn. Good thing we have time and energy. Now let us begin**" she says with a smile.

**-Leaf Village – 3 years later-**

Minato frowned at the paper work in front of him. It had been three years since his son had ran away. His wife had a mental breakdown and now never left the house or even their son's room. He had asked Inoichi if he could fix her, all he could do is give her momentary breaks but they were few and far in-between. Nasumi was dead-set on getting her brother to return and help their mother.

Though she didn't blame him, she never noticed that he was getting neglected. What broke Kushina the most was realizing they left him sealed in the house and forgot him for a 2 whole weeks when they were on vacation. Kakashi showed him the hole he clawed his way out of, it didn't go out as it seemed to be boarded up from the outside. Minato had paled completely white at the blood and fingernails left over and Kushina had fainted. He sealed the cupboard with the strongest seal he head to make sure his wife, daughter or anyone else never saw it, even if it was fixed, the memories were there.

No one noticed Naruto being neglected, except for the Uchihas apparently who had cared for his son many times. Though when asked why they didn't mention anything they responded "Naruto made us swear on our honor not to tell. Even if we didn't swear we still wouldn't have said a word if he asked us to". It had shocked him to see the Uchihas caring towards someone who wasn't their blood.

Minato sighed just as a white blur shot through his window into his office. "Jiraiya-sensei, to what do I owe this pleasure" he says in a deadpan voice.

Jiraiya gives him a serious look "The toads have ushered a prophecy and I fear it is about Naruto. It speaks of the forgotten child returning to usher peace or war, it all depends on the one holding his heart" he explains and Minato frowns.

"Has your spy network found anything about him?" for the last 3 years he had Jiraiya searching for Naruto with his spy network.

Jiraiya shakes his head "None at all and that is surprising me. How can a little kid evade my spy network?" he sighs "How is Kushina?" he asks in a sad tone.

Minato shakes his head "She never leaves his old room, her mind seems splintered and seems to be in her own world".

Jiraiya nods "I will leave again soon to look more. Kakashi said he was heading towards Water country so that's best place to look. How is Nasumi?"

Minato sighs "Hell bent on finding her brother so she is training like crazy. She is in the academy, when she graduates I hope for you to train her, maybe give her the toad contract like we planned those years ago". Jiraiya nods as he jumps out of the window.

Minato sighed 'I hope you return soon son'.

**-With Itachi-**

He had just dispelled the hawk summon that Naruto had sent. Apparently his training was going along nicely and he had gained a fox summoning contract as well. The foxes and hawks even agreed to work together, which was very good.

Naruto even sent him some ancient Uchiha scrolls pertaining to the Mangekyo and Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. He told him that he found it in a temple that the fox summons were stashing stolen goods.

It had helped him evolve his eyes to EMS level. It turned out his father had MS as well so by transplanting his eyes he achieved EMS.

Since he was now 19 he was studying to be the clan leader which his mother was currently doing so as she also cared for his young brother Sasuke who was 11 and hell bent on becoming strong enough to be the clan leader.

He wondered what Naruto would do after training, but he'd ask that next time.

**-With Naruto (15 years old now)-**

Naruto was now roughly 5'8" his blonde hair now down past his shoulders. He wore black cargo pants and an orange kimono top closed with a grey obi wearing wooden sandals. He had Gobosei strapped to his waist and his highly advanced strange scroll that contained the large mountain of scrolls and weapons in it. He had to use his Rinnegan to make the storage seals much stronger by making it more detailed with super small seals. Perfect eyesight was a beautiful thing.

Over the 3 years he had learned to create even more seals, plus it helped when Karumi was with him. He had also learned much about his eyes. It turned out he had Senju and Uchiha blood in his veins. He had learned numerous elemental jutsus as well as Mokuton, which shocked him. But according to Karumi he would never awaken his Sharingan as he obtained it highly out of order. He didn't mind but he heard from his summons Mikoto was upset she wouldn't be able to train him in the Sharingan.

Though he had a theory that if he transplanted Shisui's eyes into him they would evolve into EMS and then they would go to Rinnegan again but he didn't want to do it just yet.

He also was making great progress with his **Bairong Swift Stance **and **Kaiser Fist**. He had just achieved the intermediate level of Yin and Yang control so he has yet to fully master either of them but he was more than half way there.

His Rinnegan gave him perfect chakra control but he had to split his chakra and then control it again.

He had also accessed all of his Paths but had not remotely come close to mastering them. They were quite difficult. But apparent the Sage of the Six Paths, the one who created Karumi had them and she knew a lot about them.

His kenjutsu was going nicely, with Gobosei he could summon 3 astral swords easily. Controlling them and coating them in wind chakra was another story. He could keep his main sword coated easily and using **Flying Swallow** style easily. It was a quick paced style with attacks that could be turned long range.

He had mastered the **Rasengan **in a week easily with the use of clones. It had taken another 2 weeks to use it one handed. He could make it bigger but it put a lot of strain on his arm so Kasumi told him to not use the **Odama Rasengan** until he got stronger this also applied to trying to create an elemental version of it. The **Hiraishin** was incredibly difficult but he was making slow progress in it.

Karumi was like a mother to him like Mikoto was. Looking after him and even chewing him out when he worked too hard or skipped a meal. When she was teaching him she was strict, telling him it was so he could defend himself.

Today he was meditating in the main temple room underneath the Buddhist statue. The Hawkes had informed him of something called Sage Mode. He was thinking it over. It was done by drawing in Nature energy to strengthen your body and enhance your strength. He wanted to learn how to do it but Karumi told him to wait until he mastered his other abilities to a greater extent.

He sighed, he still needed to find out what to do after he had trained. He wanted to help others. War was terrible and he had seen what it did to people, especially the children in the orphanages.

According to his Fox scouts the Wave village was having trouble, maybe he'd check them out once he learns more of his techniques. He wondered how his family was. He couldn't really care of his mother or father all that much but his sister wasn't guilty.

**-Nasumi - 11 years old-**

Nasumi grumbled as she listened to yet another boring lesson from Iruka-sensei. She entered this academy to learn to be a ninja so she could find her brother and return him home, not figure out who the first Hokage was related to.

Iruka hit her forehead with a piece of chalk making her groan and glare at the teacher. Next to her was Sasuke Uchiha, younger brother of Itachi, her brother's only friend. He chuckled at her "Such a dobe" he said with his 'Uchiha' smirk.

She hated him, he looked at her like breeding stock, someone who would give him a strong heir nothing at all like Itachi. "Shut up teme" she growled at him.

She just wanted to learn how to be strong to find her brother. She felt like she could bring him back, she needed to apologize for never noticing what had happened to him as their parents neglected him.

Ever since her brother left three years ago her mother had broken down. Only reason no one had found out yet was due to her father's knowledge of how her mother was and the ability to use **henge** also Inoichi had been sworn never to tell or else be sentenced for treason.

And her father had focused on finding her brother so she mostly was looked after by Tsunade Senju, who her father had brought back to the village in hope she could heal her mother but all she could do is keep her body healthy as he mind suffers. She now was chief in the hospital.

Nasumi groaned as lunch came around, she was sitting with her friends. Shikamaru Nara, a lazy but heavily intelligent boy. Choji Akamichi a slightly heavy set boy who focused a lot on eating but was a sweet boy. Kiba Inuzuka a wild boy who with his dog Akamaru was the class clown and the self-proclaimed 'alpha male'. Shino Aburame, a soft spoken boy who was very logical and rarely talked unless it was to prove the logical in something or lack thereof. And Hinata Hyuga, a shy and timid Hyuga heiress who stuttered a lot around males but was her best friend.

Everyone else annoyed her greatly. Sakura Haruno, a banshee of a fan girl to the teme of an Uchiha as well as Ino Yamanaka another fan girl but much less of a banshee. And finally the teme, Sasuke Uchiha.

She wished her brother would just return. "Thinking about your brother again?" Shikamaru said as he looked at her through one open eye from under the tree.

She sighs and nods "I just miss him and want him back" she says with a frown.

She heard a scoff behind him "The dobe probably left so he wouldn't be a disgrace to his clan" Sasuke says.

Nasumi turns around and lands a strong hit on his jaw "Don't talk of my brother teme! He evaded 2 ANBU and Kakashi Hatake so shut the hell up before I break your jaw or even worse!" she says as he red hair takes on the image of tails like her mother's use to when she was angry.

Sasuke pales and crawls away as Sakura and Ino screech at her hitting their 'precious Sasuke' but they shut up once she sends a death glare at them.

Hinata is shaking, Kiba is pale, Choji has stopped eating and Shikamaru sighs "Troublesome, calm down Nasumi. You don't want to get in trouble". Nasumi groans and sits down as Shikamaru pats her back "Don't worry, they will find him in time".

Nasumi nods and looks at the sky. She can only hope so.

**-Chapter 1 End-**


	2. Chapter 2

**-Schedule-**

**Monday:** Son of Heavenly Rabbit

**Tuesday:** Fox and Rabbit Meister

**Wednesday:** Grand Demon of Mahora

**Thursday:** Forgotten Child of Prophecy

**Friday:** Demi-Deity

**Saturday:** Son of the Queen

**Sunday:** Sage of Infinite Possibilities

Then I have a Week off. **NO COMPLAINING!** I need that week to write stories and relax so please understand and if not I really don't care, I need time for myself

**Naruto Forgotten Child of Prophecy**

**Chapter 2**

**-8 Years since Naruto ran away from the village- Naruto 20 year old, Nasumi 16 year old-**

Naruto stood at the entrance to the temple. He had grown over the years as he now stood 6 feet tall with his hair now to his mid-back that he kept in a ponytail. He now wore a dark orange kimono with a black obi with wooden sandals. Gobosei was strapped to his side and his advanced storage scroll was on his back, locked with a blood seal.

Over the 5 years he had mastered the **Bairong Swift Stance **and **Kaiser Fist** to an extent he could use it and fight with it easily enough but not that he could change mid-warp though he could warp numerous times without trouble. He could also use all 8 astral blades of Gobosei but was still working on keeping them all coated in wind chakra to use **Flying Swallow** style. He could keep his main sword coated and use it easily though.

He was able to use some of his paths with minimal difficulties. The **Hiraishin **had given him a mountain of trouble but he finally could use it. And his Mokuton along with other elements was a good sized repertoire but had no other sub-elements or tertiary-elements.

He even finished the first phase of Sage training, he could sit or stand completely still without moving, now he just needed to go to the Hawk's summon realm summon the boss Hawk to finish his training. But Karumi wanted him to finish up the training in the skills he already had first before going further.

Over the years Mikoto-okaa-san had tried to get him to at least return to fix his mother's fractured mind. He always told her he'd think about it. He would do something eventually but he wanted to focus on his training first. He may have hated his mother but he didn't think she deserved her mind like that.

All the training that Karumi had set up was done. He wanted to travel and find and release the Bijuu. He decided it after he had entered his mindscape to see Karumi crying. She wanted to be free along with her siblings.

So he needed to stock up on supplies and find the nearest one. From what his fox summons had told him the 3 tailed turtle needed to reform due to it being inside the Mizukage as he was killed but Karumi was using her influence to have it reform inside Naruto. Even now he could see a little blue orb about the size of a toddler with the kanji for 3 on it while 5 and 4 tailed were in Iwa, 2 and 8 were in Kumo, 6 was somewhere in Kiri, 7 was in Taki and the 1 tailed raccoon was inside a psychopathic teen from Suna that was taking place in the chunin exams, and was currently in his father's village.

He let out a groan. He really didn't want to go back but he needed to find Ichibi and help Karumi. She had told him a way to give her power back to her by using his **Preta Path** to absorb all her Bijuu chakra from his sister to make Karumi whole again without hurting his sister. Once he held all the Bijuu she had told him he could use fractions of their chakra in combination with **Creation of All Things ** he could release them all with real bodies without having to hurt anyone.

Karumi had told him that was how the Sage of the Six Paths did it. And he hated how they were sealed, they were living creatures. So he created a seal that would stop them from being sealed or from them having their chakra stolen. He tested it with his **Preta Path** and was happy to have it work perfectly even though it took him many years to make.

He worked his way through the difficult exit from the temple. He wanted to check out the Wave village, it was taken over by some tycoon. Best way to test his skills before leaving to sneak into the Leaf village.

He smiled as he walked the road into village until he saw it in a terrible state. Many stores were boarded shut. This village was suffering, he had to try something. As he walked through the village he saw a group of thugs surrounding a woman and he let out a growl.

He used a quick burst of speed to appear between the thugs and the woman "You trash leave this woman alone" he says to them drawing his sword.

One of the thugs glares "Don't get in our way unless you want Gato to make your life hell" he says with a cocky smirk.

Naruto glares at him and slashes his sword horizontally in a slow manner "It won't matter you are all dead already" he said sheathing his sword before all the thugs slice in half and fall to the ground. He had killed before when he was training by leaving the temple. Karumi wanted him to get it out of his system, he didn't like killing but he knew at times he had to do it.

He turned around to the woman, she had long black hair that went to her mid-back and had 2 long bangs in the front. She wore a pink shirt with red sleeves and neckline, she also wore a long blue skirt. He offered her a hand "Are you okay miss? I'm sorry you had to see that" he says in a caring tone as he smiles at her.

She blushes and accepts his hand "Thank you so much sir, who are you?" she says as she gets up and dusts herself off.

Naruto waves it off and helps pick up her groceries "My name is Naruto. Now young miss, do you know where a possible open inn is? I need somewhere to rest before I head off to the leaf village" he says with a smile.

She blushes "My name is Tsunami and you can stay at my house, we have extra rooms" she says with a kind smile.

Naruto stares at her "Are you sure? Will your parents be okay with that?" he says making her blush more.

"Oh hush with that I am not that young" she says bashfully.

Naruto chuckles "Well if you are okay with is then I would be grateful to stay at your place" he says with a smile as they walk towards Tsunami's house.

Naruto frowns as he hears about the village from Tsunami "Gato is just a man who uses money to buy power, any ninja would be able to infiltrate his base and end him" he says running a hand through his hair.

Tsunami frowns "Well my father went to the leaf village to hire some ninja to protect him while he builds a bridge, and that might make him come out. Maybe the ninja will defeat him" she says with a sad smile.

Naruto freezes "Leaf village ninja? Crap" he says looking a tiny bit worried.

Tsunami looks confused "What's wrong? Are you a rogue ninja?" she ask.

He shakes his head "No I ran away from that village when I was 12, I wasn't a ninja at the time but they do want me back, I'm the heir of 2 clans but the environment was terrible so I had to leave" he says with a sad look in his eyes.

He turned to her "So I am going to put on a little disguise okay?" she nods with a smile as he uses a **henge** to change his hair to a pale red and eyes to a dull blue as his skin tone changed to become less tan. He turns to her "There we go, lets continue" he says with a smile as she nods and continues.

**-With Nasumi -**

Nasumi was overly annoyed at the moment. She hated her team and this mission was a headache and a half. She was stuck on a team with Sasuke, the teme of an Uchiha, the banshee fan girl Sakura and the lazy pervert Kakashi, they had been stuck doing D rank missions until she snapped and asked her father for a C rank one.

It was to be bodyguards to a bridge builder while he finished his job. The man was a drunk and annoyed her greatly. But it had turned a B rank after the Demon Brothers appeared and then an A rank after Zabuza Momichi the Demon of the Bloody Mist had arrived and fought her sensei.

After saving Kakashi from a **Water Prison** that Zabuza trapped him and he had defeated Zabuza before a Kiri hunter-nin took his body away. Kakashi had promptly passed out from chakra exhaustion so the teme was carrying him to their charge's house.

(Sasuke's outfit is the chunin exams top but with black cargo pants with his black sword on his waist (no onesie XD). Sakura's outfit is Shippuden outfit with her long hair. While Nasumi's outfit is black shorts and black sandals with a red long sleeve shirt and a black vest and on her back was a red sheathed katana, Nasumi's hair now goes to her lower back).

They reach the house and as they enter they see a woman talking with a man roughly in his early twenties wearing an orange kimono with a black obi wearing a black sheathed sword with an 8 pointed sword guard. They turned to them and the woman smiled as the man rose an eyebrow as he looked them over.

The woman rushed to them "Great, father you are back! Glad you are safe" she says with a smile.

Tazuna smiles "Yea Tsunami, these kids did a good job, who's the guy over there?" the bridge builder asks looking the guy over.

Tsunami smiles "He saved me earlier from a group of thugs so I offered him a place to say, he is really good with a sword" she says smiling at the male.

The man stands up and bows to Tazuna "My name is Hagoromo" he says with a smile.

Tazuna stares at the man "Well you can stay as thanks for helping Tsunami" he says before walking off. Nasumi felt something familiar with this man but could not tell.

**-Naruto-**

Naruto was mentally cursing 'Of all the ninja's in the leaf village it has to be my sister!?' he groans. Luckily Kasumi taught him a strengthened **henge** where it was basically transformation and not an illusion. He took the appearance and name of the Sage of the Six Paths under Kasumi's approval.

"**Relax Naru-chan, she won't be able to see through your henge. Hell the Sharingan in that silver haired man or that Uchiha couldn't see through this either. This is a Fox art, strongest transformation out there**" she says putting him at ease.

Naruto nods as Tsunami helps Kakashi into the other spare room. Naruto looks around to see Sasuke glaring at him. He raises an eyebrow "What is your problem kid? I haven't done anything to deserve that glare".

Sasuke grunts "That sword you have, I've seen it in history books, and it is one of the 7 sentient swords. Why does a nobody from no clan have it" he says with a glare.

Naruto glares and smiles "Well kid, I earned this sword by defeating its last wielder. Somebody none of the 7 swordsman of the mist combined could defeat" he said in a half lie, it was Kasumi who did that long ago and it wasn't the 7 swordsman it was a whole army of high level samurai.

Sasuke glares even more "Fine then I'll just defeat you and take it" he says placing his hand on his hilt before the sword was pointed to his throat as well as 8 floating swords all around his neck.

"Tsk tsk, so arrogant kid. I could've ended you before you even noticed so get this though your thick head" he said as he withdrew the real blade but kept the astral blades "you are not even close to being an equal, my teacher wouldn't let me leave the temple until I mastered this sword. Plus she would never let you draw her, she'd send a million volts through you".

If glares could kill Sasuke's would be able to kill a whole village. Sakura screeched "How dare you threaten Sasuke!" she said glaring at him.

Naruto scoffed "Little girl, he threatened me for my sword and I don't take that lightly" he said glaring at her and releasing a fraction of his KI silencing her and making her pale.

Nasumi chuckles "Well finally someone knocked the teme off his high horse" she said with a smile. Naruto sighed and sat down, taking off his scroll and setting it next to him. "What's in the scroll mister?" Nasumi asks.

Naruto pats his scroll "Items needed for surviving the wilderness and whatnot. Some sentimental stuff" he says keeping the fact that it is full of nearly thousands of things secret.

Tsunami smiles at him as she walks back into the room "I am about to start dinner, so it won't be long".

Naruto stands up "Please let me help you since I am in your care" she tries to say no but Naruto is very insistent.

**-Three days later-**

Naruto stayed and helped Tsunami out around the house as Nasumi and co. protected Tazuna. Kakashi had woken up in the middle of the 2nd day and decided to train his students. Naruto was very weary of the man. He had figured out that his sister's team didn't even know how to climb trees with chakra. He groaned loudly at that, he expected his sister to know it but apparently not.

He had his fox summons scout out to find Gato's hideout. And they had found it easily but Naruto wanted to wait when Zabuza was out of it. He could defeat Zabuza but he wanted to toy with the man a bit before defeating him, maybe he could snatch up Kubikiribocho afterwards but he didn't really need another sword, it was mostly Karumi egging him to take it.

They were having dinner when Inari, Tsunami's son had busted out of his seat "Why do you even bother! Gato's just gonna kill you like he has done to others! You don't know how it is to lose someone or be in pain!" he said holding back tears.

Naruto set down his cup and frowned at the boy "Inari, we have to try. If we don't how can we live with ourselves if we don't try. And let me tell you this," he got a serious look on his face "from when I was four until I was 12 my parents basically never noticed me. They never cared if I wasn't there or not. They cared more for my siblings than they did for me so don't say you don't know pain or to lose someone. I lost my parents the day the decided to forget about me" he said in a somber tone as Sasuke scoffed, Sakura couldn't care less, Nasumi looked sad, Kakashi was reading his porn but he could see the man looking at him as if to try and figure him out, Tazuna had stopped drinking and Tsunami was crying.

Inari stormed off to his room crying. Naruto sighed "I'm going to take a walk, thank you for the meal Tsunami I'll return before dark" he said with a smile before leaving the house. Leaving behind his sword and scroll, not worried about anyone touching it since his scroll was weighed down with 10x gravity to those who weren't him.

Sasuke smirked before going to pick up that man's sword only to have lightning erupt from it knocking him unconscious instantly.

Nasumi sighed "He told you that would happen teme" she said as Sakura fussed over 'her Sasuke'.

Kakashi was intrigued by the sword, he knew of Gobosei, every ANBU knew of the 7 sentient swords and he was surprised it had actually rejected someone. Though he was somewhat glad it happened, maybe it would kick Sasuke out of his ego and his whole 'become stronger than Itachi so he could avenge his father since he didn't believe his father could try a coup'.

Naruto sighed as he sat in a clearing, he hated talking of his past, especially near his sister. He sighed just as a girl in a pink kimono with darker pink lining closed with a purple obi entered the clearing with a basket. She had brown eyes and long black hair tied back in a ponytail, she looked somewhere between 16-18 years old. "Oh I'm sorry for spooking you, I'm Haku. I am just looking for some herbs to help a friend of mine" she said with a smile.

Naruto nods "Do not worry, I was just thinking about my past. Is the friend of yours someone close? " he asked as he leaned back against the tree.

Haku smiled and nodded "He is the only precious person I have left, fighting to protect him gives me true strength. I am a firm believer that when you fight to protect those closest to you is when your true strength emerges" she said with a soft kind smile.

Naruto smiled "That is very true Haku, well the herbs you are probably looking for are probably over there" he said pointing to her left a few feet away.

Haku smiles and bows "Thank you very much kind sir".

Naruto nods "Well anything for a pretty lady" he said as a very, very faint blush appears on her cheeks.

"I'm a boy" she told him with a smile.

He chuckled "No you aren't, males don't menstruate, my nose is stronger than a dog's but don't worry, I can figure why you lied. Strange man in a clearing, your just protecting your purity" he said flashing her a soft smile, making her blush appear a tiny bit more.

Haku nods "Sorry, just a precaution, there as so many vile people in this world" she said with a frown at the end.

Naruto nods and stands up and bows at Haku "Well it was lovely meeting you Haku, I hope we can meet again" he said with a warm smile.

Haku nodded "So do I, wait you never told me your name?" she asked confused.

Naruto bowed "I am very sorry. My name is Hagoromo" he told her since he was still in his disguise.

She smiled "Well I hope we eventually meet again my friend" she said as he walked away.

Naruto returned to see his sword slightly moved and a twitching unconscious Sasuke with his head on the Sakura girl's lap. Naruto chuckled "Ah so he tried to draw Gobosei".

Nasumi shaked her head "Nope, he couldn't even pick your sword up before it zapped him. Boy was it fun to watch" she said with a smirk and a chuckle.

Naruto shaked his head before picking up Gobosei and his scroll before heading off to his bed.

**-3 More days later-**

Not much had happened else. Kakashi had kept them training to climb trees and Naruto had to hold back the urge to smack the man. He sighed as he and Tsunami were doing dishes "What is wrong Naruto?" she asked knowing she and Inari were the only ones there.

Naruto smiled at her "Nothing Tsunami, just the leaf village ninjas getting to me, but helping you helps me be at ease" he says with a kind smile making her blush softly.

"Well I'm glad I help you" she says before the door behind them burst open showing two thugs.

Naruto glares at them before moving Tsunami behind him and grabbing a kitchen knife since Gobosei was in the living room, he never really carried it around the house. "Boy, give us the girl. Gato needs her to stop the bridge builder" the thug says before drawing his sword.

Naruto glares and infuses some chakra into the kitchen knife, since it wasn't chakra conducting metal like kunais or his sword so he'd have to be fast and get the drop on them. Naruto glares before tossing the kitchen knife at an immense speed, imbedding it in the head of the thug who drew his sword. He dashes to the other using a warp point, with the first thug's sword and severs his head. He discards the sword and looks to Tsunami "I'm am sorry you had to see that" he frowns until Tsunami hugs him.

"Do not be sorry, you saved me once again" she said with a smile.

Naruto smiles before a little grey fox runs up to him "**Master! Master! Zabuza is attacking the bridge**" it says as it runs up to his shoulder. Naruto nods, grabbing his sword and putting it on his waist.

He looks to Tsunami "Do not worry, Irai will look after you and guard you. I will be back soon, do not worry Tsunami" he said as he dashed off to the bridge using his **Bairong Stance**.

He arrived to see an ice dome made of what looks to be mirrors around Nasumi and Sasuke, Sakura was cowering in front of Tazuna while Kakashi fought against Zabuza. He could tell Kakashi was exhausted so he dashed in front of him and blocked Zabuza's massive blade with Gobosei turning on his Rinnegan but hidden under his illusion. 'Might as well learn his style just in case I defeat him' he thinks with a smirk.

Naruto then looked to Kakashi "Relax Hatake, I can handle Zabuza, you're too tired from your last fight with him still". Kakashi nodded as he went with Sakura to guard Tazuna. Naruto looked to Zabuza "A seven swordsman, I wonder how Gobosei will handle Kubikiribocho" he says with a smirk.

Zabuza smiles from under his gauze "Gobosei, the legendary sentient sword with powers not many have seen, I am going to love this" he says before slashing his massive sword at Naruto.

Naruto dodges and uses his **Bairong Style **to appear behind him and slashes his back only to be barely blocked by Kubikiribocho. Zabuza looks at him "You are definitely fast, if I wasn't for my years of trusting my instincts I'd be dead" he says before firing off a fury of slashes.

Naruto takes multiple warps using his speed, trying to slash him but Zabuza's instincts kept him from landing a hit. Naruto decides to unleash his sword and smiles "**Hachi Gobosei**" he says as 8 astral swords spinning behind him. "One of my swords many abilities, the 8 astral swords. Unbreakable and can move on their own" he says as the swords attack him.

He struggles to block all of them as he laughs in a maniacal manner "You are getting my blood pumping kid!" he says as his bandages around his mouth get cut a bit.

Naruto frowns "You do know Gato is betraying you. Right now he is leading a group of mercenaries to double cross you" he says trying to get him to stop. He didn't nessacarily have anything against the man.

Zabuza shrugs his shoulders "I figured, I was going to kill the man anyways" he says attacking in a flurry only to be blocked by the astral swords. Naruto sighed as he drew back Gobosei coating it in wind chakra as he does the same with his astral swords struggling to keep them all coated. He draws them back and slashes them all "**Flying Swallow: Great Migration**" he says sending out a great flurry of chakra blades. Zabuza uses his sword to block a large majority but still gets cut by a handful of blades. Zabuza still gets sent skidding back by the force of the attack.

"You can't even handle three teenagers! I thought you were the demon of the Mist!" an annoying voice calls out. The look to see a short bellied man in a suit standing in front of a massive hoard of thugs.

Naruto glares at him "Ah Gato" he smiles "Good" he says before sending one of his astral blades, making it stab through his head killing him. "I've been waiting for when he'd show up" he says causing Zabuza to laugh.

"Oh I like you a lot kid but those are some large numbers, even some of them are decent swordsmen. If I don't make it since you hurt me pretty bad, look after Haku, she's like a daughter to me" he says to him in a caring tone.

Naruto had already figured out that Haku was his subordinate from his summons, he nodded and summoned his astral blades "Of course I will Zabuza, she's a good kid".

Zabuza remembered that she had met the man in the clearing some days ago and nods "Well, let's end this!" he yells charging into the hoard just as the villagers appeared to help. It seems that Kakashi filled them in as they were helping Zabuza, but Zabuza kept getting himself hurt protecting some villagers.

In the end there were no losses except sadly…Zabuza.

Haku had defeated Sasuke but somehow Nasumi had beat her, Naruto knew it was due to Karumi's power. He needed to absorb that soon. Haku saw Zabuza near death and she started to crawl towards him, too beat up to walk since both her legs were broken. Naruto created a clone to carry her to him. He set her down and she apologized for not being a good tool.

Zabuza scowled "You aren't a tool Haku, you are a person, I am sorry I raised you badly. Go with the kid, he'll look after you or else he's getting haunted" he says with a smirk before coughing blood.

Haku nodded "Farewell…father" she said as he passed on.

Naruto picked up Kubikiribocho and handed it to her as he picked her up "He would want you to have this" he said quietly as he went back to the house only to notice a passed out Nasumi away from the group. He groaned 'Another time' he thought to himself as he carried a passed out Haku to Tsunami.

He could hear the villagers cheering after Gato's death and he could see Inari smiling brightly at him, he must have helped the little guy get some bravery.

He reached Tsunami's house and she helped him heal her since he really didn't want to have to undress her. Tsunami chuckled at his blushing expression and went to work. Naruto sat in the living room as the rest of the group came back.

Kakashi waved at him "Yo! So why'd you save the girl? She did almost kill two my students" he said motioning towards a beat up Sasuke and Nasumi.

Naruto sighed "She was merely following her father, trying to make him acknowledge her, but what she didn't know he had already done so long ago. Also she does happen to hate killing so she never was planning to, just send them to a fake death like state. And if anything she is under my tutelage, my student and wielder of the Kubikiribocho" he says staring the Cyclops down.

Kakashi sighs and waves it off as Tazuna and two villagers help him, Nasumi and Sasuke inside to lay down to rest. Tsunami comes out "Haku is all wrapped up and clothed, it'll be a while before I suspect her or any of the other three will be at full health" she explains.

Naruto smiles "Thank you Tsunami very much" he says as he heads to Haku's room to make sure Kubikiribocho stays with her, that Uchiha is very power hungry. He goes to the sword and places a seal on it, the same one he has on his scroll.

He saw Haku blissfully asleep as he brushes a strand of hair off her face. She was a kind girl, he just has to get her out of that 'I'm a tool' mind set.

He left the room and decided to do what he was planning, bring Karumi her power back. "**Be careful Naru-chan, it might not be painful for her but it might for you since you have no seal to begin with. I will be staying on my choice. Please be cautious**" Karumi says in a worried tone.

Naruto nods as he enters Nasumi's room, placing a strong privacy and lock seal over the door and window. He activated his Rinnegan and placed his hand atop Nasumi's head, placing a heavy sleep jutsu over her. He activated his **Preta Path **and started to draw out Karumi's chakra to feel an immense burning throughout his body. He held back a scream as then it reached his stomach.

"**Hold in there Naru-chan, I am so so sorry**" she says in a teary voice.

Naruto takes a couple deep breaths as he continues to draw out her power. Once he was 90% done the rest just drew to him easily. Once he was done he took shaky breaths, disabled his seals and wobbled out of the room.

"**Naru-chan are you okay?**" Karumi said worried.

Naruto entered his room and braced against the wall "I-I'm fine, just was worse than I was expecting but I'm glad you are full again" he said as he passes out half on and half off the bed.

Karumi smiled as the boy he had raised in a sense finally fulfilled his promise. She knew he would help her siblings as well, he just needed the time.

**-Chapter End-**

Hope you all like the chapter :D

Also I am not just giving Naruto stuff. He trains to get that strong. It took him 8 years to get this strong, I think he is pretty good since I didn't make him master it all in like 3 years.

I mean seriously Sasuke took like a couple years to master his eyes so don't give me that crap :P

Naruto will 'visit' his mother eventually and help fix her mind but no one will know he had done so.

Rate and Review :D

Until next time ^^


	3. Chapter 3

**Naruto Forgotten Child of Prophecy**

**Chapter 3**

Naruto groggily woke up, remembering what had happened last night as he sorely got up. 'Karumi how are you feeling?' he asks his newly formed friend.

"**I feel great Naru-chan! Thank you so much for making me whole! I knew you would when the little 13 year old you promised me but I figured I'd be waiting much longer**" she says with a smile. "**Also you can use my chakra whenever you want since I am here to keep it under full control. You will enter a Bijuu Cloak Mode**. **We'll have to try it out later Naru-chan" **she says jumping in excitement "**Also don't worry, your sister's chakra levels will still be the same, having my power in her made it grow to that size**".

Naruto chuckles as he leaves the room to check on Haku. He opened the door to see her looking out the window and Kubikiribocho. "He was proud of you Haku, he saw you like a daughter" he said making her turn to him and she flashed him a soft smile.

"I will honor his last request, not as a tool but as his daughter. I will follow you and wield his blade" she says getting him to smile.

"Good," he says taking the weight seal off "I will place a blood seal on it making it so only you can pick it up" he said as he pricked her finger lightly with a senbon as he coats a brush with it and creates the seal.

She bows her head to him "Thank you Hagoromo" she says with a smile.

Naruto chuckles before placing a privacy seal on the door "My real name isn't Hagoromo, I use this name and form to avoid the ninjas in the house" he says as he lowers the **henge** revealing his real self "my name is Naruto Namikaze, child of the 4th Hokage. I ran from home after they abandoned me for my sister" Haku looks shocked but listens as Naruto explains his past and why he ran as well as Karumi.

He felt he could trust the girl as she stayed loyal to Zabuza for many years.

Haku nods still in somewhat shock "I will keep your secret until the leaf village ninja leave" she said with a smile.

Naruto rubs the back of his neck "Well the thing is I need to go to the leaf village to find the jinchuriki of the one tailed beast since I believe the jinchuriki of it is going to the chunin exams. I promised Karumi, that I'd save and release the Bijuu by using my eyes, but to do so I need them inside me before I can release them" he explains.

Haku nods "I will be of as much help to you Naruto" she says with a warm smile.

Naruto smiles and nods "Thank you Haku, so can you use that sword any?"

Haku nods "Zabuza had trained me with it in case he ever fell in battle".

Naruto smiles "Good, now since you are going to be traveling with me I need to tell you some things, if I am to fall in battle you are to secure my body, my scroll and my sword" he explains.

She looks confused "Why your body and scroll?"

Naruto smirks and reveals his eyes "These are the Rinnegan, the same eyes of the Sage of the Six Paths, I don't want them falling into the wrong hands. My scroll contains thousands of different weapons and scrolls in it" he says as he sits up and walks towards the door, putting up his **henge** again.

"We will leave once you are healed up fully okay Haku" he says with a smile as she nods in agreement. "Now rest up and get better" he smiles warmly at her making her blush a bit before he left the room.

**-1 Week Later-**

Haku had healed quickly with Naruto's help and he also helped strengthen her enough to wield Kubikiribocho without much trouble. The Wave village was thriving and Tazuna even named the bridge the Hagoromo Bridge.

The Leaf village ninja left a few days earlier but had tried to force him to come with them. It was a funny to watch them try.

_-Flashback-_

Naruto was helping Tsunami around the house when Kakashi and co. came to them. "We are going to be heading off but we need one thing first" he turns to Naruto "we need you to come back with us, your incredible speed could be useful in an S-rank mission that has been in action for 8 years" he explains.

Naruto knows what this mission is, to find him.

He sighed "No, my speed is something I will not use to just find someone, I trained for many years to achieve my ability not to use it to go running around to find someone long since gone" he says in a serious tone glaring at him.

Kakashi sighs "Then I ask for the scroll that taught you it or where to find the scroll for the leaf village" he says looking at him.

Naruto releases a huge amount of KI making Sakura faint, Nasumi sweat and struggle to stay standing while Sasuke pales and falls to his knees "Hatake, I will not hand over anything unless you think you can take it from me. What I have was given to me by my long since dead master so no I will not just hand it over".

He was pissed that he even dared to demand anything, he figured it was just orders from his father to bring back anything useful in finding his lost son.

Kakashi sighed, ever since his sensei's son had ran away he installed new protocol, to bring anything useful in finding him back to the village. He didn't like it but it was mostly to save Kushina.

Kakashi did not want to fight this man, he had a sword that could create 8 more that gave Zabuza a run for his money and speed that not even his Sharingan could track. He groaned "Fine, whatever but I hold no promises that the Hokage won't send others after you" he says as he and his students walk off.

_-Flashback End-_

Naruto looked to Haku, the girl had been doing great. She stopped thinking herself as a tool and she decided to refer to herself as his student. He liked that.

"We need to get going Haku, the chunin exams begin soon and from what my summons tell me Oto and Suna are going to try and attack the leaf village during the last portion of the chunin exams so we need to be ready in time" he says strapping his scroll to his back. "I might have heard about it a month or so as they have been planning this for some time but this is the best chance to take it away".

Haku nods and seals Kubikiribocho into the storage seal on her right wrist. Her outfit had changed. She now wore a purple kimono with white trimmings and a white obi along with regular shinobi sandals. She kept her hair in a ponytail and had 2 bangs framing her face.

He goes to Tsunami "Tsunami it is time I leave but thank you so much for letting me stay here, I will be sure to visit sometime in the future" he says as Tsunami hugs him, slightly crying.

"You are always welcome here Naruto, you saved me multiple times, saved our village and gave us hope. Please do visit again soon" she says with a smile and lands a kiss on his cheek making him blush.

He and Haku say their goodbyes to the rest of them as they head across the bridge leading to the Leaf Village.

The trip went peacefully until he stopped Haku. "Now if we want to get in unseen I will have to open the barrier as you pass through" he says activating his Rinnegan so he could see the massive dome around the village, this was the barrier that alerted ANBU of people passing through it.

Haku nods "Now once I open it I need you to run until I say you're good and put this down" he hands her a **Hiraishin **marker as he also laid a tag version of the marker on a tree as it disappeared into the tree, so when he needed to he and Haku could leave the village easily.

Haku nods and gets ready. He extends a hand and opens his eyes "**Preta Path**" he says causing him to absorb part of the barrier so Haku can sneak in as he gives Haku the sign to go.

Haku dashes off fast, as Naruto easily holds open the barrier. She runs until Naruto yells "You're good now Haku!" She skids to a stop and throws down the kunai into the ground.

Naruto appears next to her in a yellow flash. She stares at him shocked "Was that the **Hiraishin**?"

Naruto nods "Yes it is, I learned how to do it after many years of training" he says as he picks up the marker "now I need to tell someone I am returning".

He runs through the hand signs, bites his thumb and runs it across his palm before slamming it down "**Summoning Jutsu: Hawk Contract**" and in a plume of smoke a red hark a bit larger than most hawks arrives.

"**Naruto-sama, you called?**" the hawk asks.

Naruto nods "Yes Hisain, I need you to fly to Mikoto and tell them I am returning to the Leaf Village and I am bringing someone and that we need a place to stay" he says giving the hawk a marker so they can warp in and a scroll explaining his situation and plan.

Hisain nods "**I am sure Mikoto-sama will more than happily accept it**" he says before flying off.

He turns to Haku and smiles "Well all we need to do is wait until Mikoto-okaa-san puts down the marker so we can warp in undetected but I'll have to be careful for if Kakashi or any of his students see me it could end badly a bit. Also you need to be cautious because of the invasion" he pulls open his scroll and looks it over before putting his finger on a certain section sending chakra through it.

In a cloud of smoke a pile of about 15 scrolls now lay on his scroll. "Those are yours Haku, while I lived in my temple, the foxes had a stash of a bunch of old scrolls, I organized them into element and these are ice. Since I am terrible at combining elements to make sub elements you have more use of them as ice does not really fit my fighting style. Put them in your wrist seal" he says as Haku hugs him in gratitude making him blush.

He never has been good with girls and affection from others besides Mikoto and Karumi since they were mother figures to him. Tsunami and Haku made him nervous whenever they hugged him or even kissed his cheek, it felt different than when Karumi and Mikoto did it.

He felt the pull of his marker and smiled. "Seal up those scrolls in your wrist seal for now so we can warp to my friend's house" he explains with a smile. Haku nods, sealing away her scrolls and places her hand on her friend's shoulder.

Naruto smiles and use the **Hiraishin **to warp to the marker.

**-Uchiha Manor-**

Mikoto and Itachi were surprised, to put it gently, to hear that Naruto was returning.

They weren't expecting him back if any considering how hard it was for him to leave. Apparently, according to the scroll Hisain gave them he was coming to help with an apparent invasion, which Itachi would report and say he got the info from various deep under cover sources, and to take a Bijuu to give them peace and freedom and take away weapons of war to try and bring peace.

They both were proud of him and would help him in whatever way they could. He also apparently had a girl following him but from what Hisain could see they were like siblings. Mikoto was excited to see her surrogate son, she had worried about him greatly even if they got regular updates via the summons.

She had sent him numerous summons asking for him to maybe return on day to fix her friend Kushina. Even if she was angry at her friend for abandoning her son but she didn't deserve her broken mind.

She quickly arranged rooms for both of them that were next to each other and a training ground for them to use, which was in an area Sasuke never visited since apparently the two had met, even if Naruto was in a **henge**.

Itachi and she would be the only two to know of them being here. Mikoto hurried putting the marker down, excited to see him again, they both were.

Seconds later a yellow flash fills the room revealing Naruto and a very feminine girl in a kimono. They both wore kimonos.

Mikoto pulls him into a huge hug "Naru-chan! You have grown up so much. You are such a handsome young man" she says as he hugs her back with a massive smile.

"Mikoto-okaa-san! I'm so happy to see you again" he says with tears in his eyes.

Itachi and Haku smile at the touching sight in front of them. Haku knew who she was as Naruto had told her all about the 2 Uchihas that had helped him and basically raised him after his parents abandoned him.

"Have you been eating balanced meals, no staying up late and keeping clean?" she asks looking him over with her Sharingan spinning.

Naruto chuckles "Yes I have been doing good Kaa-san, Karumi made sure I did all that" he says with a smile.

Mikoto smiles and kisses his forehead "You know I just worry about you Naru-chan. Now we have rooms for you and Haku, as well as a training ground for you two to use" she explains leading them to the rooms and pointing them towards the direction of the training grounds. Before leaving to do clan business but not before kissing Naruto on the cheek.

"Now Haku won't be able to leave due to Kakashi's report of her being with you Naru-chan" Itachi explains "but if you use a different **henge** disguise you should be fine Naru-chan".

Haku nods and Naruto pats her on the back "I'm sorry Haku but it is only for until I absorb the Ichibi" he places a tag version of the **Hiraishin **marker on her forearm. "Just in case you are in trouble, channel chakra to the tag and I will be here in a flash" he says with a smile making her smile and nod.

Naruto looks to Itachi "Thank you Itachi, how have you been since I last saw you?" he asks with a smile.

"I have been well, I evolved my eyes as well as my mother's as well, and I had to use a heavy illusionary technique called **Tsukuyomi** to do so" he explains.

Naruto looks shocked "So Kaa-san has Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan as well? Whose eyes did you give her?"

Itachi points to himself "I gave her my Mangekyo Sharingan and we have been training these last 5 years. Now I must be off to inform the Hokage of the invasion, feel free to train as much as you wish" he says before disappearing via **body-flicker**.

Naruto turns to Haku "Best for you to train in your new ice scrolls while I need to learn of this **Bijuu Cloak** Karumi mentioned" he said as Haku followed him to the training ground. Haku unseals her scrolls as Naruto goes to the opposite side and meditates, entering his mind.

**-Mindscape-**

He turns to see Karumi, same as always but now she is standing atop a ginormous fox the same color as her tails and even the same number of tails. "**Hi Naru-chan! Don't worry this is just my beast form but it's asleep cause I'm using my human form**" she explains with a smile. "**Now you're here to learn of my cloak right?**" she asks as she jumps down to him.

Naruto nods "Yes, you mentioned long ago that your power is uncontrollable without your soul so does that mean I won't be affected by the rage of it?" he asks confused.

Karumi smiles and pats his head "**Yes you will not be affected by any of it, just draw my power, you can always feel it inside your gut. Just let it flow through you and it will appear in a cloak**" she explains.

Naruto nods "Thanks Karumi. How is Isobu's forming going along?" he asks looking at the blue orb with the kanji for three on it. It looks large and seems to be something forming in it hidden by dark blue coral.

Karumi smiles "**Since my power has returned he is reforming quicker since all I could do without my power was attract his soul but now I can draw his chakra as well**" she explains causing Naruto to smile.

"I hope he'll be okay with being in here. I really don't want to force anything on him or any of them" he says with a frown.

"**Do not worry Naru-chan, I can convince him especially with that seal you have and what you are offering. Isobu likes being alone and in a peaceful lake or cave, he'll understand and help as much as he can, even if he is lazy**" she says with a smirk.

Naruto smiles "Well thank you Karumi, I should start learning the cloak" says as Karumi nods and he exits the mindscape.

**-Real World-**

Naruto stands up and focuses on the power in his gut while Haku trains in her new ice scrolls. He feels it bubbling inside him as he let it out.

His body erupted in golden flames. His hair broke from his pony tail and 2 spikes curved upwards to look like horns. He wore a cloak similar to his fathers but it was golden and bore the Rinnegan symbol and had 9 magatama in 3 rows of 3 on it as well as strange black markings (same line things from cannon). He also wore a black sleeveless shirt and golden cargo pants. Lining his collar bone were 6 magatama and his Rinnegan was fully active. Gobosei and his scroll were still strapped to him and he still wore his wooden sandals but they were pitch black now.

He looked over his new attire and smiled as Haku stared at him with a dropped jaw.

"**Now Naru-chan this is my Bijuu Cloak. It has many abilities I know you will discover soon. But most important one is stronger limbs and the ability to form a Bijuudama, a Tailed Beast Bomb. But you cannot form it yet so if you need it against my idiot brother Shukaku I will take over and form it for you but I can only do it about 3 times until we get more in sync**" Karumi explains and Naruto smiles.

'Thanks Karumi' he says as he starts to train in this new form.

**-Minato-**

Minato sent Itachi away after hearing his shocking report.

The new hidden village along with Suna was planning to invade in the final part of the chunin exams according to a deep undercover source that had been very well informed in the past.

He trusted his ANBU captain even if his family constantly denied any claim to knowing where his son was. They were the only ones who cared for him and yet they don't know where he went.

He found that confusing but he had no evidence to say they truly knew where he was. Even Mikoto and every Uchiha denied knowing he was planning to run.

He was annoyed but he got back to his original train of the thought.

The info Itachi was definitely credible but he had to prepare everything in silence to keep the knowledge of the invasion quiet.

His daughter's mission went well except for the fact it turned to an A-Rank mission as well as a mysterious man wielding one of the sentient swords as well as having speed faster than anything Kakashi had ever seen, and that included Maito Gai using 7 out of 8 Gates. But the downside is he refused to come to the village.

He had sent 2 ANBU to Wave country to find the man but they had come back without the man.

The fact the man Hagoromo was nowhere to be found nut he'd send out other ninja to try and find the man. That speed would be helpful.

His thoughts were interrupted by a white blur flying in through his window. He let out a sigh "Master, why are you here?" he asks.

Jiraiya has a serious look on his face which is rare for his master "I heard Nasumi finally accessed the Kyuubi's power, I came to check on her seal" he explains unstrapping his scroll.

Minato nodded and sent ANBU to call his daughter in and to exit the room entirely.

Nasumi walked in with a smile "Hey Dad. You called?" she asked as she saw Jiraiya. "Why is pervy-sage here?" she asked making Jiraiya get a tic-mark.

Ever since he accidently peeked on her 2 years ago she never let him live it down.

Minato chuckles "Well we are just wanting to make sure the seal is still strong since you tapped into the Kyuubi's power while in the Wave village we just want to make sure you are safe" he explains with a smile. Nasumi nods before lifting her shirt off her stomach and channeled chakra to reveal the seal but it never came.

"U-um Father, the seal won't appear" she says in a worried tone making Jiraiya and Minato turn pale.

Jiraiya goes up to inspect it then slowly turns to Minato "T-the Kyuubi i-it's g-gone" he says turning paler.

Minato shoots up "What! How can it be gone! We haven't had any reports of a rampaging 9 tailed fox and Nasumi is still alive so how the hell did this happen!" he whistles for an ANBU that appears quickly.

"Get me a Hyuga and an Uchiha! Now!" he yells making the ANBU disappear quickly.

Moments later Hiashi and Mikoto Uchiha walk in "You called us Hokage?" Hiashi says while Mikoto smiles softly, holding back her anger towards Minato. Even after all these years she still did not like the man.

"I need you two to inspect my daughter's chakra network and you will speak of nothing you see to anyone else but me" he explains as Hiashi activates his Byakugan and Mikoto's Sharingan spin.

Hiashi frowns "Her chakra is the same size as it was before, quite large for her age but that is to be expected considering what she holds but it seems to be all pure chakra, no hint of red. Did she finally gain fully control over the beast's chakra?" Hiashi asks as he inspects her.

Mikoto nods "Her chakra has no hints of Bijuu energy from what my Sharingan can see, it either left her or was fully assimilated" she states turning her Sharingan off.

Minato frowns "That you that is all but remember tell no one of this, this is a S rank secret" he says as they both bow and leave.

Minato frowns and turns to his master "Jiraiya I want you to search for a man named Hagoromo, he was last seen in Wave country. He is possibly the reason the Kyuubi is gone from Nasumi as he is the only unknown person who was near them at Wave country. I can't be sure yet. Just find him" he says in a serious tone.

Jiraiya nods "Hmm a man named after the Sage of the Six Paths, his parent's must have high expectations for him" he says before jumping out the same window he entered from.

Minato sighs "Return home Nasumi, I'll be home late" he says returning to his paper work.

Nasumi nods before leaving. Trying to get the idea of not having the Kyuubi through her mind. Something she was trained for since she was 4 was now gone. Sure she never was able to access the Kyuubi's chakra but it was the whole reason her parents neglected her brother.

It made her feel terrible that she lost it, now her parent's reasoning for neglect was even worse.

Minato was silently letting out tears, he still hated that he and his wife had caused their first born to run from home. Kushina still clutched his baby album when she got really bad, well worse than her normal level of bad.

He needed to find him, then he could try and patch things up. Anything to fix his wife.

**-Naruto and Haku-**

Haku was making great progress with her Hyoton scrolls and he had learnt much about the **Bijuu Cloak Mode**. He could create fiery appendages from it to create the **Rasengan**. He was even able to start learning how to make an **Odama Rasengan **among progress on a Lightning and Wind Elemental **Rasengan **but it was quite difficult.

Mikoto walked in and was shocked to see his new form, after he explained it she was excited that he was becoming stronger. "Naruto you can't use your Hagoromo disguise around the Leaf village, Minato ordered Jiraiya to find you since the Kyuubi has left Nasumi so he thinks Hagoromo had a part to play in it. He's right but I don't want you being caught by him and forced back to that household" she explains as she sets down their dinner.

Naruto sighs "I figured he'd come after that persona, I just wish I could've used it more before that happened" he said with a frown. "But oh well, I helped Nasumi because if she ever tried to go into a **Bijuu Cloak** she would go on a rampage since Karumi wouldn't be able to hold the rage back".

Mikoto nods before giving him a kiss atop his head "Be safe though. We will spend more time together tomorrow" she says before heading back to her house.

Naruto turns to Haku "I really am sorry you are stuck here but we won't be here too long. But at least we have somewhere to train" he says with a smile.

Haku smiles "Naruto, it is fine. I do not mind being here. It is best for us and after this we can move around more to the other villages and maybe find more interesting items since your foxes still are stealing things" she says with a giggle.

Naruto chuckles "True, since Karumi ordered them they won't stop until she orders them to stop but I at least made them stop stealing from the Uchiha compound as per the Hawk treaty. The last part of the chunin exams won't start until next month but doesn't mean I can't spy on them" he says with a smirk.

**-1 Week Later-**

Naruto strolled around the village under his new **henge**. He now had short black hair, similar to his hair when he was 12 with 2 bangs framing his face but they were wrapped up, similar to a pony tail somewhat and black eyes as he wore a black kimono with white trimmings and a white obi along with his wooden sandals. He had Gobosei sealed into his right wrist seal but he left his main scroll in Haku's care since all he really needed was with him.

He walked until he heard his sister's voice. He walked to see a man in all black with purple markings on his face and a something wrapped up on his back holding a twelve year old boy, a girl with blonde hair that was put in 4 ponytails wearing a kimono with a fan strapped to her back and his sister yelling at the duo.

Naruto sighed, he didn't want to get involved but it was bothersome to just leave it be.

He groaned before appearing behind the boy "I think you should really release the boy, he is a grandchild of a Hokage. You two should know being children of a Kazekage" he says shocking the boy.

'How did he get behind me' the boy thinks as he accidently lets go of the kid he was holding.

Naruto pats him on the back when a new voice chimes in "You are such a disappointment to the village" he hears the voice behind him speak.

Naruto turns to him as Karumi speaks up "**He is the holder of my brother**" she explains as he looks at the boy.

He has dull red hair, dark circles around his eyes and dull teal colored eyes (outfit same as Shippuden) "Ah I was wondering when you'd make yourself known" he says with a smile "try and keep your siblings under wraps" he says before walking off.

"Wait, your name" the red haired boy asks.

Naruto turns to him "I'm Asura and you three are?"

The boy looks at him "I am Gaara that is my sister Temari and my brother Kankuro. Are you taking place in the chunin exams?" he asks hoping that he could fight this man, mother was itching to shed this man's blood.

Naruto smirked but shook his head "Nope, sorry 'bout that. Maybe we can spar later" he says before walking away, not even bothered by the glare being sent his way by Gaara.

Gaara would have to find this man during the invasion. He turned to his siblings "Return to the hotel soon unless you wish to make me angry" he says causing them to pale and nod vigorously before he walks off.

Nasumi was left as Konohamaru had ran off in fear. She had a strong feeling that the man who saved Konohamaru was strongly familiar and it annoyed her. She sighed before going off to her sensei's meeting point, maybe he had something interesting to give them to do.

**-Few days later-**

Naruto stood in the Forest of Death overlooking the fight that Nasumi and Sasuke were having with Orochimaru before groaning and drawing Gobosei which was transformed to look like any other sword under a **henge**. He also took the disguise of an ANBU with a fox mask.

He may not like Sasuke as he was too much like his father but he was Itachi's brother and Mikoto's son. He always was indifferent towards Nasumi as she hadn't done anything to him but he really didn't want to get involved.

The only reason he followed them into the forest of death was because he wanted to learn how far along Nasumi was. Without Karumi's energy inside, her chakra control should be even better.

Groaning inwardly he jumped down from his hiding spot, he definitely didn't want Orochimaru hurting them or marking Sasuke.

He quickly intercepted Orochimaru's attack causing him to look at him in shock.

'How did I not feel the ANBU arriving' he thinks with a scowl.

"Run kids! You can't handle an S-rank shinobi like Orochimaru" he says making Sasuke glare.

"We were doing fine!" he yells at him.

Naruto groans "Kid he was toying with you, he likes to do that" he says as he goes through the hand signs before pointing a lightning charged finger at Orochimaru "**Lightning Style:** **Laser Circus!**" he yells sending numerous massive bolts at him, before he flies back dodging.

He turns to them "Run already!" he yells as they dart off.

"Oh no you don't!" Orochimaru yells as he jumps towards them only to have Naruto in front of him and to be hit by a crushing kick.

Orochimaru gets sent flying through numerous trees the opposite direction of Sasuke. Naruto appears atop him midflight and slams his fist into his chest only to destroy a mud clone and reveal Orochimaru coming from the ground.

"You hit harder than my ex-teammate and your speed is nothing I have ever seen before, almost as fast as that fourth Hokage's **Hiraishin**. You would make an interesting vessel if I wasn't so focused on Sasuke" he says with a smirk before attacking him with **Shadow Snake Hands**.

Naruto glares at him and slices the snakes "Well I'm sorry hebi-teme but you aren't giving anyone a hickey today". Naruto knew of how Orochimaru worked due to investigating him after his foxes informed him that he was behind it all.

Orochimaru smirked "You think you can stop my lowly ANBU? I am one of the Sannin!" he yells jumping at him with Kusanagi drawn.

Naruto smirks dropping the **henge** on Gobosei "**Hachi Gobosei!**" he yells creating 8 astral swords to hold Orochimaru off who stared at shock to be fighting against one of the 7 sentient swords. "Pride is before the fall Orochimaru. My swords can track your life force so even if you switch with a clone they will pierce you" he says as it slices the mud clone before stabbing the ground to reveal Orochimaru who regurgitates an unharmed version of himself.

Orochimaru glares at the man. This man was giving him too much trouble and was having no trouble against his tactics. He needed to escape to regroup and get his forces together. He'd have to mark Sasuke during the invasion after he killed that fourth Hokage.

Orochimaru slammed his hand onto the ground "**Summoning Jutsu!**" and in a cloud smoke a massive snake appears.

"Hold him off so I can escape!" Orochimaru yells while dodging 3 swords as the snake nods and defends against 5 of them. Naruto would've summoned a hawk but that would give him away easily, his jutsu peaked their interest too much already.

Orochimaru disappears as Naruto dispels the snake and groans as he feels ANBU coming to him. He quickly warps away with his **Bairong Stance** and appears on the far side of the forest and hides his chakra easily. At least he guarded Sasuke from the hebi-teme. He groaned as he sneaked his way into the tower. He definitely wanted to see the matches.

Naruto glared as he saw his father and mother but he knew it wasn't his mother but a clone henged as it. After his father finished his speech the matches started.

(All the Rookie 9 plus Gai's team all have their Shippuden outfits –minus flak jackets)

The fights in the first part of the chunin exams were too exciting or interesting. Mostly just proving the fact that he made the right choice to be taught by Karumi and outside of the village. (Matches are basically all the same)

His sister's match was one of the only interesting ones as she fought an Inuzuka.

Nasumi was skillful with her katana, she even was able to use **Chakra Chains** as well as **Shadow Clones**. She had little trouble against the boy and his dog. She used numerous techniques that bound and cut the boy defeating him easily. Nasumi won which made him happy a small bit.

The match with Gaara was also pretty interesting. This was the boy holding the Ichibi as he fought someone with insane Taijutsu skills.

He struggled at first against Rock Lee's speed as his **Sand Shield** was struggling to keep up. Even more so when Rock Lee dropped his heavy weights shocking everyone. Gaara released more sand and started getting angry. Rock Lee then opened 5 Gates and was devastating Gaara. Rock Lee dropped his guard and Gaara used **Sand Coffin** on his right arm and leg defeating him. Gaara had won and was stopped from killing Rock Lee.

After Rook Lee was taken by medics.

After the final match they all picked numbers the final matches were decided.

Nasumi vs Neji

Sasuke vs Gaara

Shino vs Kankuro

Temari vs Shikamaru

Dosu was to fight against whoever won in the first match.

Naruto was interested to see how an Uchiha, whose eyes could control a tailed beast would fend against a Jinchuriki but apparently Sasuke was an extremely late bloomer as he had awoken it at 16 and only had 2 tomoe.

He flashed away, he needed to plan for the invasion and how to let Haku take part in defending the village as well. And he had something in mind, all he needed was time.

**-Chapter 3 End-**

Someone mentioned how Naruto knew of Gaara going to the Leaf long before the Chunin exam. Well Suna planned it long before the exam and saw the exam as a great opportunity to attack, his foxes told him of it so he decided to go for it during the invasion, in the midst of battle.

Naruto's foxes are incredibly stealthy and can disappear once they find what they need in an instant. They also are quicker at gathering info than Jiraiya's since his needs to infiltrate and gain trust before releasing info.

Also the chunin exams will be the only real canon arc. He might run into other teams and whatnot but nothing other than this.

Plus Orochimaru is going after Sasuke as he is the black sheep currently. He unlocked his Sharingan at 16 and it's not even complete so he feels weak. Plus he still hates Itachi for what he did to their father.

Also I don't feel I am rushing it. I use time skips as I HATE filler stuff. It bores me and kills my flow when writing. I know I will need some later but as for now I won't put any in it.

Well until next time!

Rate and review!


	4. Chapter 4

**Naruto Forgotten Child of Prophecy**

**Chapter 4**

Naruto was meditating in the training ground. He had just learnt of two abilities that holding Kurumi's chakra gave him. Regeneration and Negative Emotion Sensing. Both were very handy, he just needed to learn to use the Negative Emotion Sensing in battle.

It was now the month break before the next part of the exams, sure he could get the Ichibi now but he needed the pandemonium of the invasion to make sure he wasn't interrupted or seen so he decided to train in Sage Mode in the Hawks realm. With a month timer to call him back he asked Itachi to summon him back when the exam started.

He slammed his hand down summoning the Hawk elder. The hawk was as big as he was and had strange markings around its eyes. "**So you finally decided to commence in Sage training young Naruto?**" the hawk asks.

Naruto nods and bows to him "Yes Mazashu-sama, I am ready to train under you and become the Hawk's Sage but I only have a month before I need to return to help in a coming invasion and fight a Bijuu". Mazashu nods and wraps his wing around him and reverse summons him to the Hawks realm.

**-1 Month Later- **

**(Naruto became a Sage in Cannon in the same amount of time or less so no whining)**

Itachi summoned Naruto to the training ground. He wore a dull brown cloak with black embroidered feathers around the bottom and the words Hawk Sage of Mount Tomarigi Gake written vertically in the middle of the back. Only other thing changed was his hair was one of his bangs was tied and dangling form it was a golden feather and 4 beads with the kanjis for hawk, sage, freedom and cliff on them.

Itachi smiled at him "Very nice outfit there Naruto. You completed Sage training?" he asks.

Naruto nods "It was difficult but I completed it as well as something else I have been working on. Now we need to go watch the exams" he says turning to his Asura **henge **and sealing away the Sage cloak for now.

Itachi shaked his head before donning his Hawk ANBU mask "I am to help guard the Hokage since Orochimaru might target him".

Naruto nods and looks to Haku who was smiling at him "Be safe during the invasion Haku okay? Don't be afraid to call via my **Hiraishin** tag on your arm okay?" he says in a worried tone. In the time he had spent with the girl she was like a sister to him and she thought of him like a brother as well.

"Do not worry Naruto, I am helping Mikoto protect the children when it happens and I can hide myself with a **henge**".

Naruto nods "Well I am off, stay safe and tell Kaa-san to do the same".

Itachi nods as flashes away as does Haku. He walks to the arena and sits near the top with good view of the Kage's box.

He could see Minato and the Kazekage, which was Orochimaru in disguise. He could easily tell via his Negative Emotion Sensing, he could feel the malice rolling off him in waves.

Naruto really wasn't paying attention, he only paid attention for Nasumi's match.

Nasumi easily defeated Neji with her chains that guarded her from his **Eight Trigrams 64 Palms** as she had them wrapped around her like armor. They also broke through his **Kaiten** by burrowing underneath it. And her sword skill easily defeated him when pitted against his **Juken style**.

Sasuke was late and his match was moved last. Apparent Kakashi's tardiness was rubbing off on him and the Kazekage wished to see his match with his son.

His attention went back to the Kage box as he could see Minato and Orochimaru interacting. The snake was so cocky he never noticed how Minato acted to his obvious taunts.

Sasuke almost forfeited but he and Kakashi appeared at the last second. (His new outfit was the Shippuden one minus the purple bow and was replaced with a black sash with the Uchiha symbol on it).

"Sorry 'bout that we lost our way on the road of life" Kakashi said with an eye smile as he flashed into his seat and the match began.

Naruto activated his Rinnegan under his **henge** and he noticed Sasuke now had 2 tomoe in his left eye and 3 in his right.

Sasuke's speed had increased to nearly the speed of Rock Lee when he had his weights off. Sasuke was landing hits but was having great difficulty with hitting past the **Sand Shield** until he created a small orb of Lightning chakra in his hand.

He ran towards Gaara yelling "**Chidori!**" as he pierces Gaara's sand dome he was in.

Gaara let out a blood curdling scream "MY BLOOD!" he yells as his voice starts to get more demonic as feathers started to fall, casting a Genjutsu over everyone in the arena. The invasion had started.

He saw the Sand Siblings take Gaara away as a purple barrier surrounded the Kage box.

He hoped Itachi was okay but he figured with his EMS he'd be fine.

He warped after Gaara and watched as Sasuke was trumped easily by him by him being bound to a tree via a sand claw. And Nasumi was also knocked out not too far away from Sasuke as her chains were overpowered by the sand and intent coming from him.

"**Chains don't work all the time Naru-chan. Sometimes we can overpower them and struggle against them**" Karumi added as he made his way to Gaara.

Naruto appeared before Gaara and frowned Gaara "Just stay still and surrender boy, I really don't want to hurt you" he said as he draws Gobosei.

Gaara looks a mix between him and his Bijuu. He gave a massive smile at Naruto "You! I can test my existence with you!" he yells charging at him.

Naruto slashes at him with Gobosei and dodges under him. Blood gushes from the cut and Gaara roars sending waves of sand and sand shuriken at him. Naruto warps around him and slices each time, easily going through the sand by coating his blade in lightning chakra to cut through the sand like it wasn't even there.

Gaara grew more and more angered and was encased in a large sand dome. Naruto summoned 8 astral swords and stabbed them through the dome to hear a demonic roar as the sand burst out and revealed a giant raccoon the size of a mountain.

Naruto frowned as he heard Karumi speak "**Naru-chan be careful that is Shukaku's beast form, you can't use mine just yet, we need to synch up more. You need to attack the boy on top or try and absorb him as he is now, it might be the easiest right now but you need to bind him**" she explains and he nods.

He knew just the technique to use.

Naruto jumps up into the air dodging waves of sand turning into his **Bijuu Cloak** form and runs through the hand seals "**Wood Style: Tendril Bindings**" he yells out as the trees around them grow to wrap around Shukaku.

"**Hahaha! You think you can stop me!**" he yells as a black orb starts to form.

"**Naru-chan! He's forming a Bijuudama! I need to take over**" she yells worried.

He nodded and let her take over. His Rinnegan turned red and the pupil came to a vertical slit. He extended his hand as black and clear orbs gather around it.

Shukaku's was fully formed as he pointed it to them.

'**Dammit**' Karumi cursed '**Naru-chan's body isn't use to forming one of these yet. Better fire a half powered one then get hit by a full one**' she says as she stabilizes it. She hoped that her being 9 and him being 1 worked in her favor.

"**Bijuudama!**" they both yell as the fire at one another.

The orbs clashed and had a brief moment of no movement before hers sent Shukaku's spiraling up in the air, exploding safely in the air as hers exploded in Shukaku's face.

Gaara yells as Shukaku falls apart and Gaara passes out as he creates 4 clones to create a barrier around him.

Karumi lets Naruto control himself as he rushes and places his hand on Gaara's forehead with his Rinnegan glowing "**Preta Path**" he whispers as he draws in Shukaku's soul and energy.

Naruto holds back a scream as he feels the energy flowing though him. "**Hold in there Naru-chan!**" Karumi says encouragingly as he absorbs Shukaku faster.

Shukaku struggles but seems to calm down once he gets around 75% absorbed and actually helps him, finishing it off quicker than he thought it would take.

"**All good Naru-chan! Now momentarily Bijuu cloak is offline due to me getting Shukaku settled in and his chakra flowing, as well as healing his mind. They held him in inanimate objects and used the same seals when he was in humans so his mind is a little hurt. Be careful**" Karumi explains as Naruto nods and goes out of his **Bijuu Cloak**.

Gaara is passed out on the ground and he could see his siblings beyond the barrier. "Care for him, he should be better now. Tell him I said 'Prove your existence by protecting those close to you like your siblings" he says to Temari and Kankuro as he flashes away, dropping the barrier.

He arrives above the Kage box, absorbing the barrier as he falls through it to see Itachi in his **Susanno** and **Hiraishin** kunais drawn facing Orochimaru, Tobirama and Hashirama. Black flames are scattered around, he knew those to be the flames of **Amaterasu**."Hmm interesting 2 dead Hokages and a snake verses a **Susanno **and a Flying Thunder God" he says with a smirk.

**-With Minato and Itachi while Naruto deals with Shukaku-**

Minato frowned as the barrier traps him and Itachi inside. He turns to see the Kazekage unrobes to reveal himself as Orochimaru. "I was wondering when you'd strike Orochimaru, guess the info was correct Itachi" he says with a smirk as Orochimaru glares.

'How did he know, not even my worthless teammate's spy network could find anything' he thought with a growl.

Itachi nods "I trust my source with my life Hokage, now we need to focus on executing this traitor and defending the village" he says before flaring his EMS to life as Minato drew 2 **Hiraishin** kunai.

Orochimaru smirked "Oh well so my surprise was ruined but doesn't mean I can't kill the one who stole my right as Hokage away from me and obtain a pair of lovely Sharingan" he says as he slams his hands on the ground.

"**Summoning Jutsu: Impure Rebirth!**" he yells as 2 coffins rise from the roof. They both have kanji on them. The first has kanji for 1 while the other has the kanji for 2.

They open to reveal Hashirama Senju and Tobirama Senju, clad in their Senju armor. "Brother it seems we have been resurrected by that forbidden jutsu of yours" Hashirama says with a frown and Tobirama nods.

"That it seems and apparently we were summoned to fight the new Hokage of this village along with an _Uchiha_" he says the name with malice.

Hashirama looked at Minato "So you are probably the one after Sarutobi stepped down? Where is he anyways?" he says with a smile looking around.

Minato frowned "He sacrificed his life sealing the Kyuubi into my daughter using the **Reaper Death Seal**" he says as Hashirama and Tobirama frown and nod.

Orochimaru glares "I summoned you to fight! Not to swap stories!" he yells as he implants his seals into their heads. Tobirama dashes for Itachi, wielding the kunai he used to warp, similar to Minato's.

Itachi dodges he strikes before staring at him with his right eye "**Amaterasu!**" he yells as Tobirama erupts in black flames only for the burning portion to detach and him to regrow the detached portion.

Orochimaru was drooling. This Uchiha had the legendary Mangekyo Sharingan. He had to get these eyes for himself.

He cursed that his flames weren't nearly as fast or devastating like his mother's but he decided to go with what he did best. Genjutsu.

He disappeared in a murder of crows and appeared behind Tobirama going to slice off his head only for him to disappear in a flash and land a kick on his ribs, sending him flying. Only to be hit with a **Water Dragon**.

Luckily he swapped with a **Crow Clone**. Itachi's eye spun wildly "**Susanno!**" he yells as a skeleton formed around him, grew muscles and tendons and wrapped itself in a cloak as it grew another arm that held a gourd right next to the arm wielding a fiery sword. The Sword of Totsuka and Drunken God Sealing Gourd.

Itachi now had an upper hand, he only hoped that Minato was holding up as well.

While Itachi was fighting Tobirama, Minato was using his **Hiraishin** to dodge tendrils of Mokuton. He was trapped in the **Nativity of a World of Trees**. Sure he could warp out but he needed to end Hashirama before he started using his more powerful techniques. But nothing worked to kill him.

Even a full powered **Rasengan** to the face did nothing but slow him down slightly as his head regrew. "You need to either seal us or completing disintegrate our bodies" Hashirama says as Minato dodges his strikes.

Orochimaru smirks as he sees Shukaku appear in the forest behind the village "Poor Hokage, unable to protect your village against a tailed beast". Minato glares as he continues to dodge.

Orochimaru frowns as he sees a glowing figure seal Shukaku with Mokuton and a barrier appears around where Shukaku use to be "Damn him! Who the hell could use Mokuton and use a tailed beast technique!?" he yells as a man phases through the barrier and lands. Wielding the same sword of the one he fought in the forest.

**-Present Time-**

Itachi looks to him "Asura, thank you for coming did you get what you needed?" he asks.

Naruto nods "Yes I did now how about we skin a snake" he says drawing Gobosei and summoning 8 astral swords. "Well Hebi-teme, lets finish what we started in the Forest" he said sending his blades towards Orochimaru as he warps behind him and slashes his back causing blood to gush from the wound before Orochimaru sheds his skin only to be impaled by three swords again, shedding again.

Orochimaru was enraged, the man was able to wound him easily over and over again. And his damn blades followed him.

"Just die already hebi-teme, you'd be doing us all a favor!" Naruto yells as he slashes through Orochimaru's arm to reveal a mud clone before his astral swords fly off to pierce the real one.

He fired off **Mud Dragon Shots** at the man and a **Mud Dragon** only for them to be dodged and sliced in half. This man was infuriating.

Naruto turns to see Minato facing off against Hashirama as Itachi has Tobirama impaled with the Sword of Totsuka.

Something that enraged Orochimaru even more, the sword he spent most of his life searching for was being wielded by that Uchiha, someone genjutsus had little to no effect on due to his damn eyes.

Since Tobirama was sealed inside the gourd his body evaporated as Itachi went to help Minato with Hashirama.

Naruto smirks as he slashes off Orochimaru's arm making him yell in pain as he regurgitated an undamaged version of himself. He was running out of chakra, this man had made him shed his skin too many times and 2 **Impure Rebirths** is exhausting him.

He needed to help hold him off so Hashirama can finish off that Hokage. He slams his hand down "**Summoning Jutsu!**" he yells summoning Manda atop the roof as the barrier grows to envelope the entire Chunin arena.

Luckily everyone was evacuated.

"**Orochimaru! You owe me 1000 sacrifices for summoning me to fight your battles**" the large purple and black snake hisses out as Naruto smiles.

"I will easily do so once you kill that boy with the sword" he yells as Manda stares at Naruto.

Naruto runs through the hand signs and slams his hand on the ground **"Summon Jutsu: Hawk Contract!**" he yells and summons a Hawk rivaling Manda's size.

He was dark green with black markings on his head, as well as a golden colored flare on his head. "**Ah young one, calling me to kill this vile snake. I accept this challenge whole heartedly!**" the hawk says spreading his wings and releases a massive caw.

Naruto smiles "You deal with him Mozibashi-sama while I skin the hebi-teme" he says as he summons a clone to gather nature chakra and jumps of Mozibashi's head and warps towards Orochimaru.

"**Shadow Snake Hands!**" he yells sending a swarm of snakes at him. He dodges them easily and slices them. He could feel his clone was full and dismissed him.

The influx of nature energy changed him drastically. His eyes turned from black (still in Asura **henge**) to a golden color with and black markings appeared on his eyes and forehead (think Hashirama's sage markings but instead of a circle with a dot in it is the Rinnegan symbol).

He looks to Orochimaru and draws Gobosei with the 8 astral swords spinning behind him with their hilts touching to represent an 8 point star. "I am going to end you Orochimaru, you have done too many crimes against humanity" he flares his chakra "**Great Sage Art: Shichiseieken**" he says as the 8 astral swords combine with the original to form a light blue broad and flat sword with a brown talisman hanging from the bottom.

"This is the sword of the Sage of the Six Paths, well at least my version of it" Naruto says as he charges towards Orochimaru.

Orochimaru tries to dodge but he cuts straight through his arms and chest. He lets out a blood curdling scream as he felt his body on fire.

But the weird thing is his arms are still attached "I thought that was supposed to be the Sage's sword? It can't even cut" he says in between ragged breaths.

Naruto smirks "Sever!" as he speaks those words Orochimaru's arms turn black and fall limply to his sides. Naruto swore he heard porcelain shatter but he was too focused on the fight.

"What did you do!" he yells out trying to move his arms.

Naruto dismisses **Shichiseieken **as he couldn't keep it together any longer and his Sage markings disappear as well.

He walks over and picks up Kusanagi, sealing it away into his wrist. "I have destroyed a portion of your soul, your arms to be precise. There is no way to heal it so now you are without your precious jutsus" he says as he walks towards the crippled man with Gobosei drawn.

He was loudly cursing in his head and releases a whistle just as Manda escapes the hawk's claws and swallows him quickly.

"**He has left for Ryuuchi Cave mortal, my realm. He is untouchable now**" he says before dispelling as the barrier drops and the barrier holders scatter.

Mozibashi nods to Naruto before dispelling back to his summon realm.

Naruto turns to see Hashirama impaled with the Totsuka sword and evaporates away like Tobirama did before.

Naruto walks to Itachi "Nice going Itachi, but now you revealed your eyes to the Hokage. What will Mikoto-sama have to say?" he says as he sees Itachi hold back a smile at him calling his second mother as 'sama'.

Itachi nods "It was life and death against resurrected Hokages. She will most likely be annoyed at having to explain everything but nothing more" he says deactivating his eyes.

Minato looks to Naruto "Who are you" he says dusting the dirt off his cloak.

"My name is Asura that is all you need to know as I need to leave" he said sheathing his sword as he walked away only to get blocked by Minato who flashed to him.

"You wield the sword of someone named Hagoromo who is suspected in stealing something. You used a **Bijuudama**, Mokuton and summoned a hawk which is a contract in the possession of the leaf village" he says wielding his markers.

"Hmm so you are the idiot man who tried to get his daughter to use the unrestrained power of a Bijuu?" he says confusing Minato. He wanted to rub it in his face that he could've destroyed the village for years. "You do know without a soul the energy would over power her and turn her to an unstoppable force of destruction?" he says as he straps his sword to his waist.

"What do you mean? I sealed the full Kyuubi into her. And what proof do you have to accuse me of endangering my village as such" he says glaring at the black haired man more so.

Naruto chuckles "Well it could be because the soul travel to me after you sealed the Kyuubi away. The Kyuubi as a last resort sent its soul away to guard its power. It found me and with the help of someone I regained its power. Yes I stole the Kyuubi and it was for the best. If your daughter used it no amount of Mokuton, chakra chains or Sharingan would've tamed it and it would've killed your daughter" he says shocking Minato as he paled considerably.

"Now as much as I love being glared at and yelled at I need to go, I got what I came for" he says making Minato glare and go to stop him but he disappeared in a burst of speed that rivalled the **Hiraishin**.

Minato felt terrible but luckily only Itachi over heard it. He definitely didn't want this getting out. It would only make things worse.

**-With Naruto-**

Naruto watched as his Minato stared at the ground before flashing off as he stood with Haku and Mikoto. "I'm glad you are all safe" he says to them with a smile.

Mikoto smiles and nods "I am glad you are safe as well Naru-chan. You got what you needed right?"

Naruto nods "Yes but Itachi had to use his eyes and I kinda told him off about Nasumi and everything so now 2 personas are probably offline now" he says rubbing the back of his head sheepishly. "But at least I won't be needing to stay here much longer, but do not worry I will still visit you Kaa-san" he says as he hugs her and kisses her cheek which she returns.

Mikoto nods "Well best be off now while the village is calming down" she explains as she sees Suna and Oto's shinobi retreat.

Naruto nods as he summons a clone.

"Go with the clone to gather your things as I have something I must do, even if I don't particularly look forward to it" he says as she nods and the clone places his hand on Haku's shoulder and warps to his marker back in the room he used.

He turned to Mikoto "I think it is time" he says with a sigh.

Mikoto knew what he meant and hugged her son "Good luck Naru-chan, just try and fix her, as much as you hate her I don't think she deserves a psychotic break" she says as he nods and warps away.

She sighed as she had to leave for a meeting, this was bound to be interesting.

**-Minato-**

He called the council meeting once Suna and Oto retreated. Apparently Orochimaru had killed their Kazekage and controlled Suna. Their treaty would be renegotiated and there would be punishments for this invasion. Originally Minato tried to get their jinchuriki while hiding the fact that theirs was gone but then came a shocking fact.

Suna's was gone as well. The man named Asura defeated it and apparently it was out of the boy Gaara, but he was still alive. He took the Kyuubi, he feared that he was collecting Bijuu. He couldn't really contact the other nations as talking of the Bijuu was not a topic brought up as the they were very guarded about their jinchuriki.

"Itachi you need to call your contact Asura and get him to tell us why he did that" Minato said in a serious tone. His advisors Mikoto and Jiraiya sat next to him as Itachi was taking the seat of Uchiha head for meetings.

Itachi shook his head "He contacts me Lord Hokage due to his life style he is constantly on the move. And the fact he is a deep undercover agent in Amegakure" he explains since he and his mother created a back story.

Jiraiya stands up in shock "He's able to get into Amegakure!?" he yells in shock.

Itachi nods "Yes and it is currently under the control the Akatsuki's leader but Asura is unable to find out who is the leader exactly" he explains. It was mostly true, Naruto's foxes were incredible at getting into places and they dismissed once they found out what was needed so there was no way of catching them.

Jiraiya frowns "So you can't contact him due to him being in a hard to access area but why did he take the Bijuu?" he asks confused.

Itachi frowns "I do not know if he took it. All I know is that he subdued it. Maybe someone else took it in the rush of the invasion" he explains.

Minato frowns, he couldn't bring up the fact he stole the Kyuubi but he had a strong feeling he actually took the Ichibi "Something else confusing. He was able to summon hawks, I believe that is a summoning contract in the possession of the Uchihas so how is he able to do so?" he asks as Mikoto speaks up.

"There are such things as substitute contracts or he possibly became a summoner after using the summoning jutsu without a contract, similar to the way Jiraiya found the toads" she says mentally smirking as she had thought up this excuse years ago just in case Naruto's hawks were discovered. This way they wouldn't need to check the contract and they wouldn't find Naruto's name on it.

He sighs and frowns "Another questioning thing is your eyes Itachi, they looked nothing of the normal Sharingan".

Everyone looks to Itachi as he sighs "It is an evolved version I obtained going by stopping my father and uncles coup' attempt. That is all I am saying since it is my clan's guarded secret" he explains.

Minato turns to Mikoto "Is this true?"

Mikoto nods "Yes, only 2 members currently have the evolved Sharingan and that is all I will say" she says in a serious tone that made many shiver. She wasn't called 'Konoha's Mistress of Death' just for fun.

Minato sighs, deciding not to get involved in clan affairs "Never mind that, I want you Jiraiya to try and find Asura for questioning. He is definitely suspicious and is involved in numerous issues" he explains as Jiraiya nods.

"I'll have my network search for him right away but another thing. The Akatsuki is starting to move" he says to Minato.

Minato knew what he meant. 'Since they do not know of our loss of a Bijuu they might still target us'. Minato and nods, he needed to find Asura soon to regain what that man stole and get some more info out of him.

**-Naruto-**

He frowned as he looked up at his old house. He hadn't seen this place in 8 years and it still brought up that terrible memory of him having to claw his way out.

He quickly sneaked his way in the house as he felt 2 other signatures besides his mothers. Most likely Tsunade and Shizune that Itachi told him of. Two doctors living in house to look after his mom.

He heard from Mikoto that she stayed in his old room all the time so he used his short warps to get there without being noticed. He silently entered his room to frown at the state of his mother.

She was sitting on his bed. Her hair was a tattered mess and she was wearing a nightgown. Her knees were pulled to her chest and she was holding a book that read 'Naruto's baby memories'. Her body looked frail and a very pale color. He doubted she had seen outside in many years.

She didn't even notice he was there though he was in **henge** still.

He walked up to his mother and crouched to down looked in her eyes. She had a vacant and tired look to them.

He sighed as he ran his hands through a technique he learnt back when he was getting control over his Yin chakra. "**Yin Style: Entrance to the Mind**" he says as he sends his consciousness to his mother's head.

The technique was similar to the MS technique Tsukuyomi as time inside the person's mind was a lot different than the real world time. At most this technique was used to get secrets or make a sleeper agent. Tsukuyomi was more for metal warfare. Yin chakra was linked to the spiritual half of the body, the soul and the mind.

Maybe this could work.

**-Kushina's mind-**

Naruto frowned as her mind was terribly damaged.

Her mindscape took the form of the house but it was burnt down and the sky was storming and thundering.

He walked into the remains of the house and he saw Kushina curled in the corner of the destroyed living room. She seemed to have a chain wrapped around her wrists and ankles that were connected to a dark looking version of herself.

One the chains he could see tags that bore the Yamanaka symbol that were connected to links as they glowed and were making slow progress of destroying them. He figured they were the means that the Yamanaka used to give Kushina occasional moments of clarity. Being free from her captor gave her control until she was caught again.

'Figures the Yamanaka's would try to help her, though they did a piss poor job. Weakening the restraints instead of the captor. Of course not everyone could fully affect someone's mental realm' he thought as he made his way to the main room.

"Are you really this weak Kushina? I thought you were the mighty kunoichi that could tame the 9 tails, the woman who chose to teach her daughter her arts and screw her son" he says as he looks down at her.

The dark version pulled on Kushina's chains "**You abandoned our Sochi! He is a grown man and we never got to see him grow!**" it yells as Kushina shakes and stays in her ball form.

"J-Just leave me alone. I've suffered enough and I beat myself up about it already so just leave like every other hallucination of him" she says as she covers her ears.

He sighs and walks up to the dark version as he places his finger against the dark version "**Yin Release: Spirit Cleansing**" he says as he sends a burst of his Yin chakra through to clear away the dark bits in her, only enough to set her free. He wasn't going to fix everything for her, only enough to get her started on her own.

He turned to Kushina and frowned "Get up Kushina, I'm not some hallucination so get up on your feet and wake up" he said as he eased out of her mind.

**-Real World-**

"N-Naru-chan, is that really you?" she asks as she stands up. The scene in her mind wasn't a hallucination, he was really here.

He nods and releases his **henge **"Yes I am here Kushina. Though I am just here to help heal your mind for as much as I dislike what you and Minato did to me, you don't deserve this" he said as he went for the door.

She shook her head adamantly and grabbed his arm "No! You can't leave me again! Take me with you or stay here! Just please don't leave me Sochi" she says as tears cascade from her eyes.

He sighed. He knew this wasn't a good idea. He knew that she wouldn't let him leave and even if he did leave she would just break again and he really didn't want to take her with him. "Kushina I can't take you with me. I have things to do and you have to stay here with Nasumi and Minato" he says as she starts to shake.

"I-I can leave a blood clone. Please just take me with you! I need to make up for what I have done. Nasumi grew on her own after I did what I could before I broke. She never comes to check on me from what I could see while I was chained up and Minato just wants me fixed so he has nothing to worry about, not really caring!" she says as she clenches his shirt and stares into his eyes.

He frowned as he saw that she was afraid and sad. He groaned and looked her in the eyes "Fine but there will be a few rules. I will not call you mom, you will not force yourself to go with me on missions I go on and you will not call me Sochi or Naru-chan when we are out of the temple" he said making her nod.

"Anything just please don't leave me!" she says in a desperate tone as she cried more.

He knew he was going to regret this but he had to do this fast as he felt Tsunade getting close.

He quickly created a blood clone from her blood and sealed up whatever of hers that was in the room and placed his hand on her shoulder and flashed away with her bit not before Tsunade walked in to see him and stare at him with wide eyes.

Luckily Kushina was behind him.

**-Water Temple-**

The second he got there Kushina started looking around. "You've been living here for 8 years? Did you get good meals? Bathed every day? Slept well?" she asked going into her mother mode.

He sighed "Please don't be like that Kushina. I need to notify Haku I returned" he said as he walked off and she followed. He wondered how Haku would react to Kushina and vice versa.

He entered the main temple room to see Haku looking through the hoard of scrolls. She turned around to smile but frowned when her eyes landed on the woman behind him.

"Naruto is that who I think it is?" she asks in a cold tone.

He sighed and held up a hand "Yes, I had to visit her and she wouldn't let me leave so it was either let her mind fracture again or just take her along. She won't be too troublesome I hope" he says as he pinched the bridge of his nose.

Kushina looked nervously at her feet. She was a bit sad he didn't call her mom but she would wait until he eventually called her that again. And she would focus on not being a hindrance.

"Did my clone show you around?" he asks her as he looks over the stash of scrolls a bit himself.

Haku nods "Yes, I have gotten myself a room and he is currently cleaning it up a bit. Though you might need another to find her a room" she said as he nodded and summoned another clone.

"Kushina go with the clone and it will find you a room for you to use and show you around. I have some things I need to do" he says as Kushina walks away with the clone happy she is reunited with her son.

Haku follows along, deciding she wanted to watch over Naruto's mother to see if she had truly changed.

Naruto sighed and sat under the statue in the main temple room. He needed to see how Karumi was doing and if Shukaku was settled in. He closed his eyes and sat in a meditative pose, going into his mindscape.

**-Mindscape-**

He opened his eyes to see Karumi standing next to a man, roughly 20 or so years old. He had sand colored hair with strange black markings on it. His eyes were a golden color with a 4 point star as a pupil. He wore a sand colored Chinese top with black pants of the same style. On his back as a large gourd with the kanji for love on it as well as the same makings as his hair.

Karumi turned to him "**Naru-chan come over here, Shukaku's all better now**" she says with a smile as he walks over.

The man looks at him curiously "**This is the boy with father's eyes? He definitely looks strong and since he handled me in my insane form. True it was half strength but still I could tell the boy was holding back**" he says with a smirk as he extends his hand. "**Shukaku of the Sand, 1 tailed Tanuki. Nice to meet you**".

"I'm Naruto, glad to meet you and that you are better" he says with a smile.

Shukaku smiles back "**My abilities will come to you later as I am still healing and since I am focusing on helping bring Isobu here**" he explains as his **Beast Form** raises from the lake.

He noticed Isobu was huge and from what he saw it was nearly complete, which was good.

Naruto nods "Where should I go next for the next Bijuu?" He asks Karumi.

Karumi strokes her chin "**I'd go for the ones in Iwa as according to the foxes they live outside the village and aren't liked by the villagers**" she explains getting a nod of agreement from him. "**Also it is interesting that you brought Kushina with you. Don't let her get too close to you until she shows that she has changed**" she says getting a nod from him.

"She isn't my mother yet. It will be long before I ever call her mom" he says as he looks Karumi in her eyes.

She nods "**Train more in your ****Sage Mode**** and then leave soon**" she says as Naruto nods and fades from the mind scape.

**-Water Temple-**

He opened his eyes to see a small red hawk looking at him worried. "**N-Naruto-sama, Itachi-sama has sent you news on the meeting after the invasion. Your Asura persona is flagged and they are cautious of them since the Ichibi has gone missing as well**" it explains before he nods and it dispels.

He frowns and summons some foxes. He looks to them and pets them "I need you all to watch over Sasuke and my sister. I fear Orochimaru might target one of them" he says as they scamper off. He had a feeling that snake would resurface.

He meant to cut straight through him with **Shichiseieken **but something stopped it from working. He sent foxes to search the area and they came back with shards of a porcelain mask.

He knew what it was from the dark feeling the shards gave off. The Uzumaki Reaper Death Mask. Orochimaru had it on him but at least he destroyed it and kept it from being used by the psychopath.

He sat down and started to meditate. He needed to get faster at drawing Nature energy. Sure he could send clones to gather it but that still took time.

He noticed once he entered **Sage Mode **his sensory skills were increased more so. Even to the point to that he could feel chakra signatures near the border between the land of Fire and land of Water (aka the ocean)

He frowned as he felt a source of Nature energy making its way towards him from across the water. It felt a mixture of 3 beings. He only knew one person who used Nature energy by being fused to other beings. 'Jiraiya' he thought with a scowl. The man was making great speed.

He ran through the hand signs and slammed his hands down "**Summoning Jutsu: Hawk Contract**" he calls out summoning the Hawk elder.

The hawk looks at him and 'smiles' "**Naruto-boy I see you are using Sage Mode. What can I do you for?**" He asks.

Naruto bows in honor "Mazashu-sama I am currently being hunted by Jiraiya the toad Sage. Will you please guard my 2 companions by masking their presence?" He asks as he bows.

Mazashu thinks for a second and nods "**Yes I will****.**** You are a great summoner and well skilled. I understand you wish to protect ****them, just**** be safe**" he says before dispelling with Haku.

Naruto releases a breath of relief and quickly recharges his Sage Mode before flashing to a marker he set outside the temple and waited for the pervert of a Sage. He knew this battle would be difficult but with him wielding Gobosei and his Mokuton he'd be fine. He would hold back on using the Rinnegan unless it got hairy.

He went to go meet Jiraiya half way so the temple wouldn't be discovered, most likely at one of the small islands lining around the main island.

He put up the **henge **for Asura just in time for Jiraiya to show up. "So I was right. You do need to fuse with the toads to achieve Sage mode" he says looking over the man. He wore his usual strange outfit but his nose was more bulbous and had a wart on it along with toad eyes and red markings down his cheeks. He also had 2 elderly looking toads on each shoulder, one being green with grey hair and goatee, the other was yellow with purple hair.

"**Jiraiya boy! I know those Sage markings. He's a contractor of the Hawk clan**" the green toad says looking at him with a studious eye "**but the hawks never have found someone worthy of Sage mode since the fall of Hashirama Senju**" he says peaking Jiraiya's interest.

"Doesn't matter Asura you are being summoned by the 4th Hokage for the disappearance of the Ichibi and the theft of the Kyuubi. If you don't comply I will bring you in forcefully" he says glaring at the man. This man gave Orochimaru a run for his money so Sage Mode was necessary.

Naruto sighed "Look Jiraiya let's get some things straight. I have no affiliation to any nation so you hold no power and as we are currently in the land of Water you hold even less power. You can't command me to do anything" he says as he stares the man down.

Jiraiya frowns "Can't come easy I'll have to bring you in forcefully" he says as he runs through hand signs calling out "**Fire Style: Grand Fireball**" he sends a massive fireball at him.

Naruto sighs and slams his hands down "**Wood Style: Interlocking Dome**" he says as a wooden dome forms around him. He found while in Sage Mode he could use his Mokuton without hand signs as long as he sent Nature energy into the ground.

Once the fire died down he sent the dome away to see a shocked Jiraiya. 'I know the reports say he used Mokuton to subdue the Ichibi but I never thought it was actually true' he thinks as he decides to get serious.

Naruto on the other hand just wanted to finish this. He warps behind the man shocking him more. He palms thrusts at the man "**Kaiser Fist: Great Excursion**" he calls out sending Jiraiya rocketing through numerous trees.

When he gets up he coughs up some blood 'This speed is insane!' He thinks to himself 'Kakashi was right, much faster than anything I've seen'. "We need to get serious, help me with a Sage combination" he says to the toads on his shoulders. They nod and look towards the man as he walked calmly through the devastation he created. "**Sage Art: Toad Oil Stream Burst**" they call out sending a torrent of oil, water and fire at the man resulting in a massive explosion.

Moments after the explosion the earth shakes as he hears "**Wood Style: Great Deity of Protection**" and sees a massive wooden human bursts from the ground. It looked like a Hindu god and the man Asura was atop it, unscathed. "Jiraiya I give you one more chance leave me be or I will not hold back" he says as the 100 armed construct stares down at him.

Jiraiya glares at the man before charging up a **Rasengan**. "No deal" he yells as he jumps turning his **Rasengan **to an **Odama Rasengan **and coating it in fire chakra. "**Sage Art: Grand Fire Rasengan!**" He yells out as 100 arms crash into him, exploding the **Rasengan **prematurely.

Jiraiya is sent skidding away and Naruto erases his deity. "Jiraiya I gave you a chance to give up, you didn't take it so this is your fault" he says as he warps behind the man "**Kaiser Fist: Melody of Hits**" he says as he hits Jiraiya simultaneously for every angle due to his insane speed.

Jiraiya coughs up a large amount of blood and the frogs detach from him and jump up "**Sage Art: Toad Song**" they call out sending airwaves towards him but he continues to walk forward unaffected.

"Illusions can't work on me. I'd take your summoner away before I kill him" he says in a deathly serious tone.

The toads frown but dispel, with Jiraiya in tow.

He sighed and summoned a messenger hawk "I need you to tell Itachi that I fought and defeated Jiraiya. Tell him I tried to say no to the fight several times but he instigated it. Also he knows I am a Sage of the Hawks. I fear he found me from the excess of Nature energy I left behind when I fought Orochimaru" he says with a frown.

The hawks nods "**Fear not Lord Naruto you had no way of knowing he could track Nature energy. I will relay your message to Itachi-sama**" he says before flying away.

Naruto sighs and sits down expelling the leftover Nature energy. He really hoped that he hadn't caused trouble but it was true, that old Sage started it all.

He was not fond of Jiraiya since when he was young he pushed his parents to focus on Nasumi as per a prophecy and decide to give her the toad contract. Not that he cared, he had the hawk contract and the fox contract. Which were 2 of the most powerful contracts out there with toad be just below them.

He needed to head out to Iwa where the Leaf village couldn't go considering the strained relationship between the two from the 3rd Great Ninja War. He'd be under his henge so it wouldn't bother him.

He warped back to the temple and gathered their belongings. He frowned as he saw a very pissed off looking Haku and a worried looking Kushina. He grinned sheepishly and rubbed the back of his neck. "Haku I'm sorry it's just Jiraiya was coming and I didn't want you caught in the crosshairs" he says as she continues to frown.

She frowns "You could have told me before leaving rather than us hearing the loud noises of combat" she says as Kushina fidgets.

"Are you hurt Sochi?" she asks nervously.

He sighed "I'm fine. Now originally since I wasn't expecting to gain another travelling companion you will have to be in a **henge** or you two will have to stay here I while go to Iwa" he says as he walks to the main temple with them not far behind.

Haku frowned "Well I want to keep looking through the scrolls and train some so I will look after Kushina but leave a clone behind. Shouldn't be long but I understand your need to hurry along" she says confusing Kushina.

"Why do you need to go to Iwa?" she asks as she looks to her son.

He sighed "I will leave Haku to explain as I need to leave. I shouldn't be too long but just have the clone take you to me when you need to. Just be sure to be in a henge" he says getting a nod from Haku.

He goes to grab his scroll and was about to leave when Kushina appeared behind him. "Y-You'll return right?" she asks nervous.

He sighs and nods "Yes Kushina I will. Don't be a bother to Haku" he said as he strapped his scroll to his waist and looked at her.

She frowned as he passed her and flashed away.

She frowned but was determined to get him to call her mom eventually. She would make up for her sins and mistakes.

**Chapter End**

Lots of stuff happened.

I made it so Kushina follows him. If she didn't come along she would've gotten worse and as much as he hates her for what she did to him he isn't going to let her get worse.

Nasumi sort of didn't need her mother anymore since she gained her chains and sword style easy enough also Minato is more focused to keep his appearance clean.

Also there is a blood clone in place so the clone will act as Kushina.

I hope you all liked the fights with Orochimaru, Shukaku and Jiraiya. I really wanted to kick some ass in this chapter XD

I hope you all liked the chapter.

If there are any questions leave them in the review and I will respond to them ^^

Until next time!

Rate and Review!


	5. Chapter 5

Remember to vote on my poll ^^ I need the feedback as I think a couple of my stories are close to ending ^^

**Naruto Forgotten Child of Prophecy**

**Chapter 5**

Naruto looked at Iwagakure from his vantage point. He couldn't see any barrier like Konoha had so he figured they had some other way of alerting themselves to trespassers.

The rocky mountain ranges surrounded the village and country provide a natural stronghold. The village most likely profited from the advantageous position strong defenses. The village sat among a mountain range consisting of small narrow waterfalls, with the buildings being composed of what seemed to be rock and stone; shaped from large, elevated formations of rock into tower-like structures. Many of the buildings sat on cliffs connected by a network of bridges.

All in all it seemed like a well-protected village so getting in might be a bit difficult but all he need from the village was their info on their jinchuriki. All he knew was that the jinchuriki's were kept out of the village. Iwa saw their jinchuriki as nothing but weapons in war. They weren't even allowed to touch foot in the village according to the foxes.

He had sent two foxes in the village to try and find the info but he had a feeling they wouldn't be able to get close.

He sighed and fell from the cliff he was watching from and landed gracefully on the ground with not even the slightest thud due to the fact he controlled a thin layer of sand to absorb the impact. He found using Shukaku's magnet release was not that difficult.

"**All you need is good chakra control to use it and you definitely got that**" he heard Shukaku say with a chuckle. "**Also you have insane reserves even without my sister helpin you. Just think if you add in mine and Isobu's soon**" he says pointing to the large sphere of water that nearly looked complete.

"**I'd give it about three days max and one day minimum for him to reform**" Karumi said as she poked the sphere to see the mass inside spin a bit.

Naruto nodded as he made his way into the village under the cover of his chameleon jutsu which he learnt from the actual chameleon clan. They weren't much for fighting but they were happy to pass on their skills since their contract had been long since destroyed. The only way he had summoned them was by using his **Animal Path**.

He noticed how the village seemed very depressing with the uniform designs of all the buildings. No much color and not many civilians walking around. He had heard tales of Iwa in the history books. They always gave off the aura of highly militaristic and very oppressive.

He hoped the jinchuriki weren't too loyal to the Tsuchikage, maybe if he could promise them freedom they'd let their Bijuu since Iwa had to have a way of tracking and reigning in their Bijuu. He just had to find it.

He sneaked his way into the Tsuchikage's office to see the foxes were busy stealing jutsu scrolls. He sweat dropped at it but just let them continue. If they could find stuff on the Tsuchikage's **Dust Release **and Flying technique then it would be a win-win situation.

He was careful to absorb any seals he could see as he made his way into what he figured was their archive room and there was a ton of them. He guessed the Tsuchikage was very protective of his weapons. He shivered and glared at the thought of anyone being used as a human weapon.

He summoned four clones to get to work once he got rid of absolutely every seal. Three of the clones and himself would look as the fourth kept watch. He had the fourth have his Rinnegan active to have the shared vision active just to be safe.

Eventually he found what he was looking for. A large scroll labeled '_Jinchuriki_'.

He opened it and smiled and frowned at the same time. Smiled because it was exactly what he was looking for and frowned because of how they kept track of the jinchuriki. They had them with explosive seals sketched into their hearts so if they got too far away from the village it would burn their heart until they got back into range.

He hoped he could erase the seals on them. He figured if he healed the damaged tissue as well as absorbing the energy in the seal it'd be fine. He just hoped they weren't loyal to the Tsuchikage or anything.

He also saw a way of tracking them and quickly wrote down the seals for both of them. They acted like compasses and would glow red when they were closer to the jinchuriki, even point him in the correct direction.

He figured they'd have knowledge of seals considering they ransacked Uzushiogakure long ago.

He summoned two more foxes "Go and find anything relating to Uzushiogakure, scroll or weapon and bring it back. Summon more if needed but be sneaky and be silent" he said as the foxes grew massive smiles that reminded him of Karumi whenever he learned something new or thought something new up.

They nodded and quickly scampered off.

He looked around the room before sealing up their scroll on the jinchuriki before flashing away with the **Hiraishin**, dispelling the clones at the same time.

**-Land of Stone-**

He had been following the seal on the four tailed jinchuriki for an hour or so and he had finally found him.

The man lived in a shack near the very outskirts of the border between Iwa and Taki. He had red hair, moustache and beard which tapered off to a point. He wore a long-sleeved light-red shirt and pants, with mesh-armor shirt and fitted black suit underneath, along with calf-length sandals.

He seemed like a peaceful man as he could sense no negative emotions coming of the man. Besides a hint of sadness.

Deciding to trust the kind feeling man he stepped out from the forest with his hands held up to show he meant no harm. "Are you the jinchuriki of the four tailed monkey?" he asked getting the man's attention.

The man looked at him "I have a name. It's Roshi and if you're from the village then screw off. I am not using my Bijuu to fight" he says as he glares at him.

"Relax Roshi, my name is Naruto Uzumaki and I can relieve you of your burden so no one ever comes after you and destroy the leash Iwa has on you" he says getting Roshi's attention "All I ask is a little trust" he says with a smile.

Roshi raises an eyebrow "How can I trust you?" he asked as his hand glowed hot red like lava.

"Well one I am like you" he says summoning a stage 1 Bijuu cloak making Roshi calm down slightly "and two I believe your Bijuu, Son Goku if I'm not mistaken, will back me up with these eyes" he says as he activates his Rinnegan.

Almost a second later Roshi clutches his head in pain "Shut up Son! Your yelling is giving me a migraine!" he yells before looking to Naruto. "He wants to speak with you first" he says holding out a fist.

Naruto looked a bit confused but bumped fists with him and instantly entered Roshi's mindscape.

**-Roshi's mind-**

Roshi's mind was much different than Naruto's. It was a large volcano and they currently stood atop the lava.

He looked at the Bijuu before him. He was red-furred and green-skinned monkey, with a body-build of a gorilla. His eyes had yellow irises and white pupils, spike-like protrusions along the length of its tails, elongated blunt fangs, and two long horns curving upwards on its forehead like a crown.

His human form had long spikey red hair and same kind of eyes. He wore red baggy pants and a pale green kimono top that was off of him like a yakuza or gang member. He had bandages wrapped around his torso and still had the bone like crown on. He was muscular but not overly so and had a very tan complexion.

"**So it really is true. You have father's eyes**" Son Goku's human form said with a smile and Karumi and Shukaku appeared behind him, beast and human forms. "**Well that is surprising, big sis and little bro, fancy seeing you both in the same jinchuriki**" he says as Karumi nodded.

"**Nice to see you too brother. Now I know you must be wondering why we are here**" she says as Son Goku nods. "**Naruto, with our father's eyes, plans to set us free. He has seals already drawn up that will keep others from sealing us away**" she says as Son Goku smiles.

"**Hmm so all I need to do to be free is transfer over to him?**" he asked as Karumi nodded. "**What about Roshi? I can't leave him to die**" he said with a frown.

"**Roshi won't die. Naruto absorbed me from my jinchuriki and he is still alive. Plus he can absorb the power in seals that keeps them active so your jinchuriki won't be able to be tracked by Iwa or threatened. He can be free**" Shukaku said as he stared down Son Goku.

Son whistled "**Well if Roshi is fine then so am I, but I feel he will say yes. He really hates being chained up**" he said as Roshi appeared.

"If it won't kill me and give you a chance to be free then let's go for it" he said as Son nodded.

"**Well what are we waiting for, let's get started**" he said as they were expelled from the mindscape.

**-Real World-**

Naruto moved his fist away from Roshi. That was an interesting experience. He turned to Roshi "So which do you want away with first the leash or Son?" he asked as Roshi stroked his goatee.

"The leash first and then we can deal with Son. Just so you know, I don't hate him, I'm just getting old and considering you have the 9 tails in you I can guess you are strong" he said as he sat down.

Naruto nodded and activated his Rinnegan. He could see the seal on Roshi's heart, it still disgusted him how Iwa had done that to a human and essentially carved into his heart. "I need you to be completely still, the seal is on a dangerous place and I have to not only absorb the power of the seal and heal your heart" he said as Roshi nodded signaling he was ready.

He placed his hand over Roshi's heart and got to work. He activated his **Preta Path **as he sent healing chakra into Roshi's heart. It was a bit difficult as he had to do them simultaneously.

"**Don't worry I can take care of the healing aspect**" he hears Karumi say as he felt her energy flow out as he drew in the seal.

After a couple minutes he was done. He stood up and dusted off his pants "There no leash and fixed heart. Now onto Son Goku so you will never be chased after again" he said as Roshi nodded before pulling out some sake.

He poured himself a glass and raised it, smiling to Naruto "Here's to you Son, you were always an interesting partner. I wish you a good long life once you are free" he said downing the glass with a smile.

Naruto was glad Roshi didn't see Son as a beast or menace. He nodded to Roshi as he drank a saucer of Sake before starting. "Now this might hurt a bit but I'm not sure as you are the first conscious host I absorbed from" he said quickly before starting "**Preta Path**".

Turns out only he felt the pain. He could feel his coils burning like being dipped in, well lava. It felt worse than when he absorbed Shukaku but better than when he absorbed Karumi. Maybe it was a 'higher the tail the worse the pain' kind of thing.

Son Goku was helping him but that didn't mean he didn't still feel the burning pain. After a few hours Son was fully absorbed. He stood up with a groan as Roshi helped him up.

"I'm the old man here not you kid" Roshi said with a chuckle as Naruto stared at him blankly making the old man rubs his neck sheepishly.

"Well you are free Roshi but I just have to ask, is the five tails loyal to the Tsuchikage?" he asked as Roshi frowned. Not a good sign.

"Sadly yes he is. His name is Han and he wears a large suit of tile like armor. Most likely to fit Kokuo's steam release to increase his strength and speed" he said as he drank another glass of sake. "He might give you trouble just for me don't kill him" he said with a frown.

Naruto frowned "I don't kill jinchuriki just to get their Bijuu. I might knock him out but never kill" he said as he looked in the direction of Taki. "Are you going to leave to travel?" he asked as Roshi nodded. Naruto reached into his pack and handed him a marker "Use that to summon me if you ever need me. I will be there in a flash" he said as Roshi nodded.

Roshi knew what the kunai was and frankly he couldn't care less. He wasn't like the rest of Iwa that had a crazed anger towards the fourth Hokage for his part in the war. It was war, people died and everyone killed ones of every nation. He nodded and slipped it in his gear "Thanks kid. Stay safe and I wish you luck" he said as Naruto left his camp site.

Roshi smiled to the sky, he was finally free again.

Naruto groaned as he summoned a shakujo to help him walk using the **Creation of All Things**. 'How are you holding up Son?' he asked as he made his way towards the five tailed dolphin horse.

"**I feel great. Your coils are already large so I have a lot of space to move around and I think Isobu is waking up**" he says as Naruto jumps up to a tree so he could enter his mind without being scene. He hoped the three tailed turtle wasn't upset at being sealed immediately after reforming.

**-Mindscape-**

Naruto noticed the water of his mindscape had cleared up and became even more peaceful. He saw Son Goku's beast form asleep as all the human forms of the Bijuu were in front of the large mass of water that was whirling violently.

He walked up as the water burst and the giant three tailed turtle fell onto the lake. Isobu resembled a large turtle, but with a crab-like shell, spikes all over his body, and three shrimp-like tails. Under his shell seemed to be red, muscle-like tissue. He had a pair of human-like arms and hands, but no hind-legs. His lower jaw is rather big and has teeth-like horns, together with his big forehead, which also has horns, it somewhat resembles a mouth with big teeth, making it look like the rest of his face was inside the mouth. His eyes are red and have crimson pupils but the right one was permanently shut.

A man got out of the turtle and looked around. He had samurai armor made from the same material as the shell and red under clothing and the same eye as Isobu. His hair was short and messy, same color as the shell.

He frowned and looked around "**Reformed and I'm already inside someone. I swear these humans are getting more and annoying**" he says until his eye landed on Karumi, Shukaku and Son Goku "**Well this is an interesting sight**" he said as Naruto looked at him.

"Isobu, I hope you don't mind being sealed in me. It is only until I can release you and plant the seal on you that will keep others from sealing you away ever again" he said as Isobu looked down at him and widened his eye once Naruto activated his Rinnegan.

"**Well that is surprising but from what I can see my eldest sister trusts you so I might as well. Just try not to call on me too much**" he said as he laid against his beast form.

The other Bijuu sweat dropped and shook their heads "**Don't worry about Isobu, he's always been lazy**" Karumi says with a sigh "**Go back to tracking down Kokuo so we can relax after this. Integrating soon to be 3 Bijuu all in the same day is rough**" she says as Naruto eases out of the mindscape.

"**Do you really trust that boy sis?**" they hear Isobu say and Karumi smiled.

"**Of course, I believe he is the boy our father spoke about. Someone who will bring peace and be the friend of us Bijuu**" Karumi said with a warm smile as Isobu smiled and nodded before going back to sleep.

**-Real World-**

His body felt sore from the 2 new Bijuu in him. He was nearly half way there. He just hoped that Han didn't want to fight.

He continued to track the Bijuu as his thoughts drifted to wondering how Haku and Kushina were handling themselves.

**-Haku and Kushina shortly after Naruto left for Iwa-**

Haku did not like Kushina. Naruto had told her of how his childhood was and she was surprised he allowed Kushina to be here. But then again he wasn't one to let someone suffer.

He was too kind at times but that was a good side of him.

"So Haku why is Sochi going off to Iwa?" Kushina asked as Haku looked through the stash of scrolls.

Haku sighed, she was a bit annoyed that she was left behind to explain everything to Kushina but she knew he was doing important things "Because long ago he decided he wanted to save a set of siblings from being used for weapons and harsh treating. So far he has three of them and is going to Iwa to get two more" she says as Kushina looked confused. "The Bijuu, he's saving the Bijuu" she says as she rubs her temples.

"What? The Bijuu are dangerous, trust me I use to hold one" she said making Haku stare at her blankly.

"Did you ever try and talk with the Nine Tails or did you immediately chain it up?" she asked as Kushina frowned. "And you should be grateful he took the Nine Tails from your daughter. Without the soul the energy would run rampant and nothing besides Naruto would have been able to stop it" she said shocking Kushina.

"He has the Nine Tails in him? But he doesn't have a seal, why isn't he overwhelmed?" she asked worried.

Haku scoffs "He is actually liked by the Nine Tails and they are working together, so is the One Tail and Three Tails. The Bijuu aren't some wild beasts so he is going to find them so he can hold them inside him and set them free like the Sage of the Six Paths did long ago. He even has a seal that can keep them from being sealed away ever again" she says shocking Kushina.

'How strong is Sochi? A seal like that would be incredibly complex' she thinks with a frown as her dark side speaks up '**And he learned everything on his own and you had nothing to do with it**' she yells making her flinch.

Haku raised an eyebrow at her and was about to ask when more foxes appeared and dropped off scrolls. Haku looked through them "Dust release? Flying? Well safe to say Naruto made it to Iwa safely" she says with a smirk as she seals them away in her wrist seal to give them to Naruto later.

He left behind a clone so they could get to him when they were done. Haku walked off to get the clone as Kushina followed behind her to see the clone was cleaning up Kushina's room.

The clone looked up and smiled at Haku a bit "Ready to go to the original?" he asked as they nodded. He dusted off his pants and held onto Haku's hand as Haku held onto Kushina and they disappeared in a flash of yellow.

**-Naruto-**

Naruto had just found the five tailed jinchuriki and safe to say he was loyal to Iwa from the way he was trying to hit him with steam-powered enhanced strength via **Boil Release**.

Thankfully he had his **Bairong Swift Stance** to dodge everything but Han's armor was difficult to damage especially when he got close Han would try to use the Steam to burn him. He could have used Mokuton but he wanted to reason with the man first.

"Stop trying to hit me! I'm trying to help you! I can get rid of your leash and make it so no one chases after you or that you are used for war!" he yells as he dodged another punch effortlessly.

"We jinchuriki are tools for the Tsuchikage to use as he pleases!" he yells using his **Boil Release: Unrivaled Strength** to try and hit the blonde that reminded him of the fourth Hokage. "If he wants me to kill a village I will! He lets me be this close to the village and I will do everything ordered of me to allow me to stay!" he yells as he rockets off towards the blonde only for him to dodge.

Naruto shook his head as he dodged the strike from Han and sighed "Fine then I'm going to have to knock you out" he says as Han chuckles.

"You better be fast about it. I alerted the Tsuchikage of someone attacking me so unless you can get it done fast you are in trouble" he says as Naruto frowned and activated his Rinnegan making Han's abilities cut out and he smiled.

'At least this means I have Kokuo's backing' he thought as he was about to run through the hand signs for Mokuton but was interrupted by a flash of yellow and Haku and Kushina appearing in front of him as he had scattered the area with markers.

He noticed Han's smirk as he raced towards them with a steam enhanced punch.

Naruto cursed and substituted himself with them only to get sent rocketing across the clearing, going through numerous rock spires.

Kushina gasped as her Sochi was sent flying across the clearing and Haku glared at him as Ice started to form around them. "**Boil Release **versus **Ice Release** and I am going to have fun kicking your ass" Haku says as she creates a dome of ice mirrors around them.

Haku knew Naruto was fine, it would take more than one punch to kill him but she saw he was having a bit of trouble so she decided to help him, plus she would get to use some of her new jutsus.

"Hmmm **Ice Release**, once the Tsuchikage's guards come here I feel he would enjoy breeding you for your kekkai genkai" he says as the mirrors form around them.

"Good luck trying to get me once my friend frees your Bijuu" she says as she runs through he hand seals "**Ice Style: Frozen Aura**" she says she gains samurai armor made of ice and draw out Kubikiribocho.

Kushina stepped forward and summoned her chains "I can help too, I need to be useful" she says as Haku frowns but nods before turning her attention back to the armored man.

The man dashed towards her but Haku ducked under the punch and landed a strong hit on hit on his chest making it freeze almost instantly and crack before be dashed away making the armor crack more before the ice melted under the heat of the **Boil Release**.

She smiled as she strengthened her ice armor as Kushina bound him down with chains. She dashed towards him and landed a strong kick on his face making his head freeze over and then followed up with a strong kick to the chest making him skid back and put strain on the chains as he went into his first mode Bijuu cloak.

He roared and dashed towards them and lashed a claw at them but Kushina summoned her chains and wrapped them around him the man's arm and pulled him down. Haku quickly jumped and landed a strong drop kick on his back making the armor shatter as he roared more.

"**I will kill you for damaging the armor the Tsuchikage put on me!**" he yells as he struggles and goes into stage 2 cloak breaking the chains again.

"I thought your chains could hold them down!" Haku yelled at Kushina with a glare.

"Well I haven't been able to train in many years as I just recently got back to normal!" she yells back as the dodge the man's slashes.

"Enough" they heard Naruto say as he appeared in front of Han landed a strong hit on his face making him fly off.

Naruto looked back to the girls and smiled "You guys did great, sorry I had to go into Sage mode" he said as it was evident around his eyes and forehead.

Haku smiled and nodded as she lowered her ice armor and Kushina nodded "Just be safe Sochi" she says making him frown a bit but nod.

Naruto went into his cloaked mode and flexed his fingers 'Any useful info on Kokuo?' he asked with a frown. He really didn't want to hurt the Bijuu.

"**Kokuo can use Boil release and she likes to jam people with her horns**" Son Goku says as they saw the horns form on the 2nd stage cloak version of Han.

Naruto sighed as he slammed his foot on the ground "**Wood Style: Grand Wood Bindings**" he said as giant wooden hands burst from the ground to grab Han. He avoided most of them until the last on grabbed him and held him down.

"I gave you a chance to give up but now I need to finish this before anyone shows up so I am sorry for this and Kokuo, I hope you are okay with this. It is rather me take you or be used as a weapon. I'll have the others explain everything" he said as he placed a hand on Han's thrashing forehead.

"**Preta Path**" he said as he started drawing Kokuo in. The five tailed dolphin horse gave little to no struggle but it still burnt and he could sense others gaining on them quickly. "Haku make a large ice dome around us!" he said as she nodded and covered them in a large very thick ice dome.

"Once I am done you 2 need to go with a clone of mine back to the temple. I will summon you back after I escape. Give Kushina a chakra rod and get ready" he says as he gets near the end of absorbing Kokuo as he could hear attacks hitting the dome.

The second he was done he summoned a clone to take Haku and Kushina away. "Be careful Sochi" she says before they leave.

He groaned as his cloak went offline from the stress of having 3 new Bijuu in him. He put up the henge of the old Sage and got ready to dodge as he felt something large being charged up outside.

A few moments later a large square of translucent aura came through and exploded the dome to reveal the old looking Tsuchikage and an army of what he figured to be Iwa's version of the ANBU. "So you are the one attacking my jinchuriki" he said with a smirk "You have to be either incredibly brave or stupid to do this" he said until he saw Han captured in a hand of Mokuton.

"Mokuton? Who the hell are you?" he asked with a glare.

"I am Hagoromo and let's just say I got what I came for" he said as he slammed his foot down and a wooden dome formed around him to hide the yellow flash the **Hiraishin** gave off and successfully got away.

Onoki broke open the dome and frowned "Look over Han and find Roshi. We need to make sure nothing happened to them. And contact Kumo and tell them of the threat towards the Bijuu" he said with a frown. Whoever this was could get dangerous, first he needed to cover this up and hope that his jinchuriki were still intact.

**-Leaf Village-**

(AN: I wanted to show the backlash of Tsunade seeing Naruto back in Kushina's room last chapter)

Minato was going through a normal day as Hokage until Tsunade walked in. "What's going on Tsunade? You're supposed to be at the house" he said in a whisper.

"Not anymore, Kushina is fine. Her mind is normal and her body is fine" she says making him stand up in shock.

"What!? How!" he yelled in confusion.

"Well maybe it had something to do with your son showing up a couple days ago before disappearing in a flash of yellow" she said as he nearly fainted.

"Are you sure it was my son?" he asked in a shaky tone.

"Positive unless you have whisker marks like he does then yes I am sure" she says crossing her arms under her large chest.

"B-But you say he left with the Hiraishin. How can he know that?" he asked until he remembered how when he first left he lost a lot of marker kunai. At first he thought he just took them to use as regular kunai. He wondered why he couldn't feel the pull of extra markers.

"Yes the yellow flash is what made me think it was you until I looked in the baby book Kushina normally held onto" she said as she waved it off. "Well me and Shizune are off, the agreement was until Kushina was fixed and she is so I'm off" she said as she left the room.

Minato wanted to call her back but he knew she wouldn't let herself get stuck here and would break down the village to get out of here so he let her go.

"ANBU get me Kakashi immediately, tell him it relates to his ongoing mission" he said as the ANBU nodded and flashed away. He hoped Kakashi's ninken could track down his son.

A few minutes later Kakashi appeared "You called Sensei?" he asked and for once he wasn't reading his porn.

"Naruto appeared in the village, my own house no less and left via the **Hiraishin**" he said shocking Kakashi. "I want your ninken to smell his room for any new scents and track them" he says as Kakashi nods.

"I will see what they can do but with the way he left I won't be too sure" he said before Minato nodded and send Kakashi away.

He was glad Kushina was finally better but now he had to worry about his son knowing his signature technique. If he learnt the **Hiraishin **who's to say he didn't also learn the **Rasengan**. He didn't like his techniques being out there. He even made sure to not tell Nasumi that the **Rasengan **was incomplete since he couldn't complete it himself he doubted his daughter could.

But his son was another thing. If he mastered the **Hiraishin** then he undoubtedly mastered the **Rasengan**. He needed to find his son to make sure nothing was given away.

**-Kumo-**

(**AN:** A the Raikage will be referred to as Ai as typing just 'A' might confuse people a bit.)

Ai frowned at the reports from Iwa. Apparently one of their Bijuu was stolen and the other was MIA, which shouldn't be possible considering their seals on their jinchuriki.

He had also heard reports of Suna losing their Bijuu as well. He needed to call in Yugito and Bee. He didn't like the fact Bijuu were going missing. Apparently the man who stole the five tailed beast could use Mokuton and that was dangerous.

The man went by the name of the Sage of the Six Paths was wanted by Konoha and now Iwa. He decided to put a bounty on the man as well to help people have the incentive to hunt the man down. He needed to contact Kiri to warn them about the man because they currently only had the 6 tailed slug.

Taki would be fine. He didn't really care for them since they weren't allied with him. He mostly needed to focus on keeping his Bijuu safe.

**-Naruto-**

He groaned as he got to the border between Taki and Iwa. He wasn't going to go after Chomei until later. Now he needed to rest and let the villages calm down.

He had just stolen 2 Bijuu from one of the most protected villages, not counting Kumo, so the other villages were bound to draw in their Bijuu. Taki had Chomei, Saiken was somewhere in Kiri and Matatabi and Gyuki were in Kumo. The last two were going to be the most difficult considering they were protected heavily and apparently had the best relationships with their jinchuriki. He just hoped he could talk to them without getting into any fights.

He rubbed his temples before flashing to Kushina and Haku. He needed to think of what to do next.

**-Akatsuki-**

Pain frowned at the report. Iwa had lost track of the four tails and lost the five tails completely. Suna had lost theirs and there was rumors of Konoha losing the nine tails but he couldn't confirm as his reports showed the jinchuriki had never shown signs of being one or using any of the Bijuu's chakra.

He frowned as Madara walked in "Doesn't look good does it" he says as he grabs the reports. "Someone else is doing our job. We need to end him and find out where the Bijuu are" he said as he looked out onto Amegakure.

"I know Madara. We are readying ourselves as now we too have to wait. Kumo is pulling in their jinchuriki. Taki most likely is doing the same and considering the six tails has been AWOL for years he most likely knows what's going on and will hide away even more so" he says with a frown.

Madara nodded and looked to Pain "Get ready faster so once they lower their guard we attack. Immediately" he says in a serious tone as Pain begrudgingly nodded and he left the room.

**-Chapter End-**

So Son Goku and Kokuo are sealed in him and Isobu is awake.

We will meet Kokuo next chapter.

I know I made Han OC a bit but I wanted to make a fight happen in this chapter. And I wanted to show Haku's new jutsus as well as the teamwork between her and Kushina.

Also yes Minato is acting a bit of a dick. He is very protective of his skills and doesn't like his son being able to use them.

Also Naruto might run into Tsunade later. And I have a few ideas for the pairing, hell we might meet the pairing choice in the next chapter :D

I hoped you all liked it :D

Until next time

Rate and review!

Buh-Bye!


	6. Chapter 6

**Naruto Forgotten Child of Prophecy**

**Chapter 6**

Naruto sighed as he made it back to the water temple. It went better than he honestly suspected. Roshi was a kind man so he was glad he didn't have to fight him. Han on the other hand was very bent and a bit psychotic in his opinion.

He was just annoyed that the Tsuchikage had caught him. The old man probably sent out a bounty and a note to Kumo so that's probably two new bounties on his head, not counting the one Konoha already had on him. Konoha had bounties on his Hagoromo and Asura disguise.

Kumo would most likely pull in their jinchuriki, Taki would seek the aid of Konoha and Utakata, the jinchuriki of Saiken was most likely going to go deeper into hiding but his foxes could find the man. Though he did respect his privacy he just needed Saiken so he could release her. If they were still close she could still spend time with the man.

He needed to go in and meet Kokuo but first he needed to make sure Haku and Kushina weren't hurt from their fight, though he was mostly worried about Haku.

He made his way to the main temple and was instantly hugged by Kushina.

"Are you okay Sochi? I saw you get hit and sent flying" she asked in a worried tone as she searched him over.

"Please let go of me now Kushina" he said in an annoyed tone making her frown and let go. "Are you and Haku okay?" he asked as Haku nodded.

"We are fine, he wasn't able to land a hit on us but he was a bit difficult" she said as he nodded.

"I'm off to introduce myself to Kokuo. I'm just glad I had Mokuton around Han or that would have taken much longer. It's getting late, you both should head to bed. I can figure that I'll need to check things up tomorrow" he said as he left the room.

Kushina frowned a she went off to her room in the temple. She got changed into her sleep attire as it hit her. Her adrenaline from having her mind fixed and the fight with that jinchuriki was wearing away.

She started to hyperventilate as it all started to hit her. Her son, who had ran away for eight years fixed her mind, took her away, and was hunting Bijuu. She never imagined she would see her son again, not after she had seen the cabinet.

All those nails and blood was too much for her. Even the memory of it made her dizzy as if she was about to pass out. She nearly did as she fell onto her futon and her vision faded to black.

**-Kushina's Mind-**

Kushina had her knees drawn up to her chest as she sat in her mindscape. It still took the shape of her burnt house but it was slowly rebuilding though she doubted it would ever be back to normal.

"**You don't deserve to be with our Sochi!**" her dark side yelled at her. Her dark side may not have any power over her but it yelling still made her flinch.

"Shut up! I know!" she said as she stared at the ground. "Why is all this happening? He could have left me but he saved me and brought me along. Now I'm in this abandoned temple with my son, who happens to have multiple Bijuu in him and these Rinnegan in his head" she said as she started to hyperventilate again.

This was starting to be too much for her as her chain started to reform but a light started to shine from her as a spectral version of her son appeared to erase the forming chains.

She felts herself easing out of her mindscape.

**-Real World-**

Kushina woke up in a cold sweat as she could feel tears pour from her. She needed answers as to why her Sochi brought her here and why was everything happening like this.

She left her room and started heading to Naruto's room, she hoped he was awake.

**-Naruto while everything with Kushina was happening-**

Naruto took a deep breath as he eased himself down onto the ground. His whole body was sore from drawing in two Bijuu into him.

He sat in a meditative position as he eased himself into his mindscape.

**-Mindscape-**

He smiled around at the other Bijuu as they nodded to him. He looked around to see a large horse with a head reminiscent of a dolphin. She had four horns with tan tips. She had five large tails that also had tan colored tips to them.

He looked down to see her human form. The woman had long white hair with tan streaks in it. She wore a crown make of what seemed to be white wood that had four points going up. And had tan tips to those points as well. She wore a dress made of grey fur and she was barefoot.

If anything she reminded him of some nature spirit.

"**So you are the kind boy that helped me?**" she asked with a smile. He nods as she smiles more "**Thank you. I disliked being stuck in that man. He used me as some sort of weapon**" she said frowning briefly.

"**I have heard of your plans from my siblings and I will lend my support. I look forward to being free and being able to go back to my forests**" she said as she did a little twirl.

"**You will have to excuse my sister Kokuo, she gets like this about forests and nature**" Kurumi said with a fox like smirk that he had seen on his pseudo-mother many times. "**Probably shouldn't mention you are a Sage**" she said in a low whisper but that didn't stop Kokuo from hearing.

"**You're a sage!?**" Kokuo asked with stars in her eyes. "**Oh my, I knew I felt nature in you when you fought against Han and the Mokuton**" she said absentmindedly as she drools a bit and smiles.

The Bijuu sweat drop collectively as Kokuo giggles and twirls more. Their sister was very nature oriented and a bit of an airhead when it came to it. She also got very aggressive to those who hurt nature. Karumi and she had a rocky relationship due to Karumi's past of destroying forests in the midst of battle.

"Yes, I am a sage of the Hawks and I can use Mokuton" he said as he rubbed the back of his neck.

"**You also can use the eyes of our father. They look exactly like I remembered all those years ago**" she said as she looked at his eyes. "**Can I see them again?**" she asked nervously.

He nodded and activated his Rinnegan making Kokuo squeal as she hugged him and buried his face in her moderately large chest.

"**You are so perfect!**" she squealed as he tried to ease his way out of her chest.

Karumi growled and pulled Naruto away from her "**Stop suffocating Naruto!**" she yelled as Kokuo pouted.

"**You never let me hug people!**" she whined as she tried to hug Naruto again only to get a glare from Karumi.

The male Bijuu (Shukaku, Isobu, and Son Goku) all sweat dropped at their sister's behaviors with their new jinchuriki.

"**I fear for his mindscape when our other sister's get here**" Son Goku said with a chuckle as he sat atop his beast form's crown.

Shukaku let out a laugh as he was laying against his beast form's tail "**Matatabi will be the worst, or maybe Chomei, I don't quite know who will be worse. Saiken is always peaceful so no problems should happen with her**" he said as Isobu nodded.

"**Gyuki should be able to make it more peaceful and less loud here**" Isobu said as he covered his ears to drown out the yelling. This is why he'd rather be in his peaceful little lake but then again, the offer of being never bothered again or sealed was too good to pass up. Never being stuck inside someone or used as a weapon. All he had to do was put up with his siblings for a little bit so it was no worry.

Son Goku let out a whistle "**Oi! Stop fighting over the boy! Someone is messing with his body outside!**" he yelled getting their attention. Seriously, if it had been an enemy they'd all be dead.

Kurumi growled at her brother "**Fine! Go and see who it is Naruto. We can always talk again later**" she said as he patted his cheek.

"**See you later Naru-dear**" Kokuo said as she waved at him with a light blush on her face.

Naruto chuckled and nodded "See you all later" he said as the other three nodded and waved to him. He eased out of his mindscape as he saw Karumi glaring at Kokuo.

**-Real World-**

Naruto opened his eyes to see his crying mother, dressed in a nightgown that was a little too revealing for his liking, hugging him and crying into his chest.

"Kushina, what are you doing?" he asked with an annoyed tone.

"Why" she asked in between sobs "Why did you save me! You could have left me to rot or left me to have me break again! I made you childhood terrible and neglected you" she said as she started bawling even more. "I put you through so much pain!"

Naruto sighed. He knew she had been holding this in for some time now. He basically turned her world upside down, again. It would have worried him if she didn't do this.

"I saved you because you were marginally less of a terrible parent then Minato" he said making her look up. He could see in her eyes they were worried and a bit erratic looking "He was the one that pushed you to train Nasumi instead of myself. He was the one that really caused it all, you were merely following the man you were married to" he said as he awkwardly patted her back.

"You didn't deserve to be broken just because of following Minato. You still should have paid some attention to me and noticed if I was gone but still. It doesn't deserve a mental breakdown" he said as he pushed her off of him a bit.

"You need to go to bed Kushina. You have had a very rough day and you need the rest" he said as he helped her up.

She nodded and wiped some tears away before she hugged him again "I will make it up to you Sochi. I love you" she said as he sighed and nodded.

"Good luck Kushina" he said as she walked off and out of his room. He sighed and sat on his futon

He rubbed his eyes as he felt very tired but he needed to study up on one thing personally.

He unsealed Shisui's eyes and a scroll pertaining to the Rinnegan that could only be read by someone with the Rinnegan, a safety measure he was glad about though he was confused how it was done since it was written by the Sage's son Asura, who founded the Senju clan. Most likely he did it with seals that he was able to guess correctly.

Thanks to Karumi he was able to find it, as well as the Sage's old tools, minus the Amber sealing pot, since her foxes knew where the Gold and Silver brother's bodies were located at, considering she killed them long ago.

He opened the scroll as he started reading:

"_The Rinnegan is the product of someone with Senju and Uchiha blood in a balanced state. This is because the Sage of the Six Path's Hagoromo Otsutsuki had two sons that later founded the Senju and Uchiha clan. They were named Indra and Asura. _

_None of Indra's children have obtained it and they have no knowledge how to do so. The one thing my brother and I agreed on was keeping the secrets of our father exactly what they are meant to be. _

_Secrets._

_The only reason I have written this is because according to my father there will be a person in the future to bring peace to the world and he will have my father's eyes._

_Transplanting Sharingan into someone who is Senju will not work unless they had natural occurring Rinnegan to begin with._

_You need blood of Uchiha and Senju to make the Rinnegan. Pure Rinnegan will only occur naturally. In theory if someone made the artificial Rinnegan in themselves and transplanted it to another the eyes would not deactivate._

_Similar to the way a transplanted Sharingan will not deactivate and might even present a drain in the person using them_

_You do not need to have Sharingan first to have Rinnegan. Our father is an example of that. He has just the Rinnegan as my brother Indra has the Sharingan and not the Rinnegan_

_Indra gained a toned down version of our father's eyes as me and my clan gained the body of my father the Sage_".

He continued reading but the rest was all he already knew. The descriptions of the Rinnegan's paths.

He was glad his theory was correct. It seemed Asura was spot on with his theories about the Sage's eyes.

He didn't have the Sharingan to begin with but he gained the Rinnegan. He theorized since Kushina was an Uzumaki, who were distant relatives of the Senju, Minato had to have very distant relations to the Uchiha.

Little was known about the Namikaze clan. The foxes could only discover records of Minato's grandfather and that was it. Nothing further.

He also figured that the way he obtained the Rinnegan was a one in a million type thing. Since Nasumi showed no signs of ever acquiring it.

His small percentage of Senju blood must have been balanced by his small percentage of Uchiha blood. It never said it had to be fifty/fifty percent of each, just had to be balanced. Transplanting his eyes wouldn't disrupt his balanced blood, only make it so he would need to train to evolve his eyes again. Though he didn't mind.

He resealed the scroll and Shisui's eyes. He'd have to either go back to the Uchiha compound to have them do it or find a world class medic that just happened to leave the leaf, like Tsunade Senju according to his foxes. He needed to think it all over before going through with it.

"**We may not like the Uchiha's eyes but we understand your plan. It can make your job easier and make you more defended**" Karumi said in his mind. "**We also know you wouldn't abuse them since you only used the Rinnegan when absolutely necessary and you wouldn't ever trap any of us under Genjutsu**" she said as everyone nodded, even Kokuo who had been told all about Naruto's past from the others while he was dealing with Kushina.

'I'm still thinking about it. I need to make absolutely sure that I will still regain the Rinnegan after the transplant' he thought as he laid down in his futon. 'Night you all' he said as he fell asleep.

"**Night Naruto**" the Bijuu reply as they smile at him in his mindscape.

**-Next day-**

Haku woke him up early in the day, earlier than normal. "What is it Haku" he said in a groggy tone.

"Your foxes came back. Orochimaru is going after Sasuke" she said as his eyes flew open.

"Shit!" he said as he gathered his things. "Thank you for waking me Haku! When did the fox arrive?" he asked in a hurry.

"Not but a minute ago. Apparently Sasuke was talked into joining Orochimaru for power. Some of his minions came to pick him up not long ago and they are making their way to the Rice country" she said as she turned around with a slight blush as he was changing in front of her.

"Sorry Haku, I'm just really in a rush" he said as he put on his normal clothing. Orange kimono top and black hakama pants as well as wooden sandals. He decided to leave his scroll and focus on sealing anything else he needed. Gobosei was strapped to his side.

She nodded "I understand. Your foxes told me they have a marker set up as close to them as they can" she said as he nodded.

"Thank you Haku, look after the temple and keep an eye of Kushina. She is a bit emotional" he said as he patter the girl on the back.

She nodded as he flashed away. She hoped nothing went wrong.

**-Land of Fire-**

He sighed as he pet the foxes "Thank you both. You did great. Next mission, find Tsunade Senju. I need to speak with her" he said as they nodded and bound off.

Taking a deep breath he activated his Rinnegan as he sensed five familiar energies chasing after what he figured to be Sasuke and four vile feeling energies.

The four vile ones he had felt those four before during the invasion. They were the ones who held up the barrier around them while he fought Orochimaru. He also noticed that Sasuke's was slowly become more and more like theirs and he definitely didn't like it.

Using his **Bairong Swift Stance **to catch up to them. They had a head start on him as the foxes couldn't get too close to them considering the marker had to be set down for him to warp to unless he was the one throwing it for the **Hiraishin** **Second Step**.

He was making good time with his warps since he could see far ahead in the forest. He noticed as two people, one from each group stayed behind to fight. It was kind of stupid in his opinion as it served no purpose considering it didn't slow anyone down for very long.

As he kept warping more and more of each group started to be left behind. He could've easily caught up to the group but he needed the henchmen to be left behind so he could bind Sasuke and beat some sense in the arrogant kid.

He put on the henge of Asura as he watched as Nasumi fought off against someone with Bone Pulse kekkai genkai. He was about to step in when Gaara, the used to be jinchuriki of Shukaku. He seemed more composed and less mad.

Naruto left him behind as he went off to Sasuke while his sister was held up. He wasn't going to let her face off against him. He needed to do this alone and she would only get in the way.

He appeared in the Valley of End in front of the casket that held Sasuke as he felt the seal on it break. He frowned as Sasuke came out covered in flame markings that he figured was from a curse mark of Orochimaru's. Only question was when the hell did he get marked considering he held off the snake in the Forest of Death.

"You know you're an idiot kid" he said as Sasuke glared at him. "Going to Orochimaru for easy power. You can easily just train with your eyes" he said as Sasuke pulled himself out of the casket. "You think your brother got as strong as he did through betraying his village and going to the hands of a madman?"

"Shut up about my brother! He killed my father to get as strong as he is!" Sasuke yelled as the marks spread over himself more.

"He and Shisui killed their fathers to stop a coup attempt by them. They did it to save the village. Their abilities were a surprise to them and it killed Itachi on the inside to kill his own blood!" he yelled as he drew Gobosei. "You can either go back peacefully or I can bind you up and drag you back. Mikoto-sama won't be too happy but it's better than the alternative" he said as Sasuke glared at him and drew his sword.

"Bring it. Let's see if you can handle the power of the Sharingan" Sasuke said as he ran towards Naruto.

Naruto easily blocked the strike and landed a strong palm thrust on him "You are nowhere near Itachi's level so what makes you think you can defeat me?" he said as he used Gobosei's astral blades to hold of Sasuke.

"**Wood Style: Wrath of Nature**" he said as huge wooden tendrils burst from the ground as they tried to grab Sasuke. Naruto sheathed his blade and warped to Sasuke to land a strong hit on the boy's back sending him crashing into one of the tendrils.

He cursed as he substituted out of the vine and started watching the man as he warped around, his Sharingan spinning as he blocked a strike from him again. "Your speed is too predictable" he said as he charged a Chidori.

Naruto chuckled "So that's what happens when I use my speed against someone with the Sharingan, it really is useless against anyone who can predict my warps" he said as watched the lightning attack get closer to him.

"Die! **Chidori!**" he yelled as the man extended a hand.

"**Preta Path**" Naruto said as the lightning was absorbed by him. He held out a hand summoning a Rasengan "Now it's my turn, heavily weakened as Mikoto-sama wouldn't like me killing you". He slammed his hand onto the boy's stomach before he could react "**Rasengan!**" he yelled making the boy spiral backwards, skipping along the lake surface like a skipping stone before crashing into the statue of Madara Uchiha.

"What the hell happened to my Chidori" Sasuke said as he coughed up some blood. His stomach felt like it had been ground down by sandpaper and the force of the hit was like nothing he had ever felt.

"You may have the Sharingan but I have its predecessor. The Rinnegan" he said lowering the Genjutsu on his eyes. He wasn't going to explain everything, he never understood why people did that during a fight. "Now are you going to be good or will I have to knock you out even more?" he asked as Sasuke started laughing manically.

"If I can get those eyes of yours I can easily get revenge on my brother!" he yelled as he marks grew to cover him completely. He was covered in a purple dome before it broke to reveal his new form. His skin turned purple as his hair grew longer. He felt a burning pain in his back as his shirt ripped and two large hand like wings grew from him.

"This is the power of my curse mark! I'll kill you and become all powerful!" he yells as he coats his sword in lightning chakra before dashing at him at even faster speeds.

Naruto looks at his friend's brother in disgust as he blocks the sword with Gobosei. "Good luck with that boy" he said as he landed a strong palm hit on him "**Shinra Tensei!**" he yelled sending Sasuke rocketing back. "If you can't defeat Itachi what makes you think you can defeat me?" he asked as he connected with the Bijuu.

'Is the cloak functional?' he asked as he could end this easier with their help.

"**Yes Naruto, though beware, his eyes, even at this level can disrupt it though there are five of us here so it shouldn't be any problem**" Karumi said as he nodded.

He took a deep breath as Sasuke skidded to a stop. In a burst of energy he went straight into his cloak making Sasuke stare in confusing "Only fair if you do a magical girl transformation I do one cooler and manlier" he said as he summoned Gobosei and its eight astral blades.

In a burst of natural speed he appeared above Sasuke. He had his blades coated in wind chakra "**Flying Swallow: Flight of the Hunt**" he yelled as a massive wave of wind chakra blades struck down on Sasuke. He had them toned down so they wouldn't cause too much damage to him.

Once the smoke cleared Sasuke's bat hand wings were shown to be heavily cut up but in a burst of purple flames they started to heal. "In this form I heal exponentially" he said as he charged a Chidori that changed to dark purple lightning.

Naruto frowned at Sasuke as he charged him, flying up with his wings "**Chidori!**" he yelled.

Naruto, deciding to end this ridiculous fight charged another Rasengan, only one much larger than normal "I'm done with this shit! **Odama Rasengan!**" he yelled slamming the larger Rasengan down on him.

Once the two attacks hit a dark dome formed around them from the Bijuu energy hitting the vile energy. In a boom of thunder the dome exploded and a normal looking Sasuke fell from the sky.

Naruto warped to catch him and tossed him over his shoulder. "Arrogant ass of a kid. He needs to get that ego in check" he said as eased from his cloak and heard a gasp from the other end of the clearing. He groaned as he turned to see his sister.

"H-How do you know the Rasengan!?" she asked shocked. Only people close to her father knew it. How could some stranger, the one who apparently stole her Bijuu according to her dad, know it?

"Well since I really don't want to explain I won't. I need to get this ass back to Itachi and Mikoto" he said as he started to walk away only to jump back to dodge chakra chains that burst from the ground.

"You will answer me!" she yelled as he stared at her with his Rinnegan making her gasp.

"I will do no such thing. I'd watch yourself girl, you are becoming dangerously close to your father and you don't want that" he said as he released KI at her. He did not hate his sister, it wasn't her fault that his parents ignored him for her but he did not want her becoming like Minato. "Your father cares more of his appearance to the village than anything. Hell he only wants your brother back because it looks bad on his reputation for one of his children to be AWOL. That's why he covers everything up" he said as he tapped a chain with his hand, absorbing it.

"How dare you talk of my dad like that! He does nothing like that!" she yelled as she tried to bind him with chains again.

"Then go and look at the cupboard in your house. Middle one, right under the sink. Break that seal and look at what is inside" he said right into her ear as he had warped to her. She turned around to find him gone, already warped away and on his way to Konoha.

Once he was far enough away he flashed away using the **Hiraishin **to the marker the foxes left behind to cover his tracks and then he flashed off to the marker Mikoto always had set up in her compound.

**-Konoha-**

Mikoto was a nervous wreck. She should have kept a closer eye on her son but Sasuke constantly pushed her away unless it had to do with clan matters.

Itachi was rubbing her back "Do not worry Kaa-san, Naruto most likely had foxes watching him as I swore I saw a couple following Sasuke. Have faith" he said as Mikoto took a deep breath. "I just am angry that Minato won't let any Uchiha's or even myself to go after Sasuke, claiming that he doesn't want any more Sharingan going into Orochimaru's hand".

"I know, Naru-chan mentioned he'd keep an eye on Sasuke-chan considering that snake bastard Orochimaru tried to mark him. I still have to worry as a mother" she said as Itachi hugged her.

She hugged back until she saw a yellow flash fill the area. She let out a gasp as she saw her son Naruto carrying her other son Sasuke over his shoulder.

"Before you say anything Kaa-san I tried reasoning with him many times but he still fought me. I held back so he has only minor wounds and is knocked out" he said as he laid the boy on an empty bed. "He is marked with Orochimaru's curse seal, I can get rid of it but it will take a bit of time. Also I need to go into his mind and fix those messed up bits" he said as Mikoto tackle hugged him.

"Thank you so much Naru-chan" she said as she pet his head. "Take as long as you need to get that vile mark off my son" she said as he nodded.

"I need a large empty area, a large brush and I mean like giant, a lot of ink and some of your **Amaterasu** flames" he said as Mikoto nodded.

"I can get you all of that in a matter of minutes. Itachi go with him to the training grounds he used last time. I will be there soon" she said as she went off to gather the items.

Itachi nodded as he picked up his brother "I hope it wasn't too much trouble" he said as they made their way to the training grounds.

Naruto shook his head "Not really. It's the least I can do. Though I could use some info on what Taki is doing with Konoha as soon as you hear it. I have a feeling they are going to do something with the jinchuriki of Chomei pretty soon since Kumo is pulling in theirs Taki is bound to ask for help with theirs" he said with a sigh. He felt he should wait a bit before doing anything else but at the same time he just wanted to get things over with.

Itachi nodded "Of course, I believe they are sending a representative over later on in the week" he said as he laid Sasuke down in the middle of the training grounds. "Will this work?" he asked.

Naruto looked around and nodded "Yes, it should work perfectly. Once Kaa-san gets here with the things I can get started" he said as they waited.

Minutes later Mikoto appeared with a scroll, most likely filled with the needed materials. "Here you go Naru-chan, this is everything minus the flames, and you can tell us where to put them once you are ready" she said as he smiled and nodded.

"Thank you Kaa-san" he said as he unsealed the brush and ink. He summoned clones, cloning the brush in the process. "Okay I want a full removal seal overlaid on top of a demon removal and destruction seal. Go to level seven for the removal and eight for the demon ones" he ordered as the clones nodded and got to work.

They activated their Rinnegan, minus the shared vision, to use their perfect eyesight to draw the seals. It took around an hour or so but they completed it.

"Okay Kaa-san and Itachi I need you both to line the outside of the seal with **Amaterasu**. I'd rather have whichever of you has the best control over of it to do it" he said as they nodded and Mikoto stepped forward.

She activated her EMS that took the design of a sakura blossom as it started to spin. She looked around the seal very slowly before whispering out "**Amaterasu**" and instantly the outside of the seal circle was lined with the inextinguishable black flames.

"Thank you Kaa-san, now I can get to work" he said as he sat down on a line that extended from the seal to where he was. He ran through the hand seals "**Grand Seal: Eradication of Evil**" he said as he slammed his glowing red hands onto the line making it all glow red before the flames spiraled up to form a black dome.

They could hear the hissing of a snake before it screamed out in pain and a skeleton of it flew up from the dome and disintegrated. They could then see Sasuke's bat form raising from the dome as it too disintegrated from the black flames.

"Erase the flames!" he yelled as Mikoto nodded and waved her hand over them making them dissipate. Sasuke was shown laying in the center like he was before but his skin seemed lighter.

"There," he said as he panted "Sasuke's curse mark is completely gone and he should be of calmer mind. Though I'd keep an eye on him, maybe have one of your Uchiha ANBU watch over him at all times from the shadows" he said as he rolled Sasuke over to show that the mark was gone.

Mikoto nodded and hugged him close to her "Thank you so much Naru-chan" she said as she kissed his cheek.

He blushed a bit making Itachi chuckle. "Also I might need some scrolls on the Sharingan later, I have a theory of how to put Shisui's eyes to use by transplanting them into me" he said as Mikoto let out a small gasp.

"Are you sure? Won't that get rid of your Rinnegan?" she asked worried.

"No, as long as my blood stays balanced then my eyes will always return, even if I obtain new ones. Plus the Bijuu can accelerate the process" he said as they both nodded.

"Fine but I will not give you the scrolls" Mikoto said making Naruto frown. "I have always wanted to teach you how to use your Sharingan since I found out you needed Uchiha blood to get the Rinnegan and since you skipped that step or never had it in the first place I lost that chance. Now with your transplant plan I can finally teach you" she said with a large smile.

He chuckled "Fine Kaa-san, I will come to you once my eyes are transplanted. All I need to do is find Tsunade as she is the world's best medic" he said as they nodded.

"Well Naruto, I wish you the best of luck and will keep you informed on Taki or any other things happening in Konoha" Itachi said as Naruto smiled.

"Thank you Itachi and don't worry Kaa-san I will visit more" he said as he kissed her cheek making her smile before he flashed away but not to the temple. He wanted to check out the leftovers from the battle with Orochimaru's henchmen.

He warped away through the village in a chain of warps until he made it eventually to the battlefield.

He was impressed that there were no losses on Konoha's side and Orochimaru had lost all his members. He had his Rinnegan active to sense if there were any life signs to be surprised that one actually survived.

It was a girl with pale red hair under a beanie of sorts. She wore a tan t-shirt and bike spats as well as a weird purple bow around her waist. She was also currently trapped under a huge log.

From what he could see her legs were broken quite a lot and she was bleeding a lot from numerous cuts on her body. Her breathing was very slow and her heart was going even slower.

He frowned as he heard her mutter in what he figured to be her last breath "Orochimaru-sama, save me…". Just as those words left her mouth Naruto frowned as her curse mark faded away and her bleeding increased, most likely from the lack of the seal helping her try and heal.

'Should I save her? We could possibly get her to join us and even spill info on the man' he asked the Bijuu.

"**You truly are too generous. Save her if you want, just don't bring her back to the temple**" Karumi said as she smiled at him. He was never one to leave someone for dead if he could prevent it. Though he refused to revive people, claiming no one should have that power.

He nodded and used the Bijuu cloak to lift the log off her. He wasn't a master at healing but he knew enough to heal her wounds and stop the bleeding, possibly stabilize her. He felt her breathing pick up as her heart grew stronger. She was still unconscious from the fight so he picked her up bridal carry after summoning a clone.

"Go back to the temple and fill everyone in on what happened though don't mention her for now" he said as the clone nodded and flashed away. He needed to find somewhere to let the girl stay while he got her healed to the best of his abilities.

He let out a sigh as he started walking away since warping wouldn't be the best for a heavily injured person. If he needed to in the end he'd create a damn house with Mokuton.

**-Orochimaru-**

He let out a loud scream. His arms were in massive pain and it was only getting worse. His muscles and skin were dying and Kabuto was doing all he could to he could to keep them from dying off.

Plus added to the fact he lost the Uzumaki Reaper mask and Kusanagi. He wasn't in a good mood in any sense of the words.

"Where the hell are they!? I fucking sent Kimimaro after them for fucks sake!" he yelled as he kicked a medical table over.

"Well all the curse marks have died off so I fear they have died and someone removed the seal of Sasuke so we can no longer affect his mentality" Kabuto said as he dodged a table that Orochimaru had kicked at him.

"So everyone is fucking dead!?" he yelled in anger. "Fucking great! And to make it fucking better I can't change my body because we have nobody to use that I want!" he yelled as he kicked over another table. "If I use any of them I'll be fucking weakened!" he yelled making Kabuto flinch.

"What about Guren?" he asked making Orochimaru glare at him.

"I was never going to use her!" he yelled as they were unaware of the woman in mention had overheard them. "I only killed her village and made her loyal because I wanted her blood to test on" he yelled making the girl hold in a gasp. "I hate using female bodies and her powers are only mildly intriguing" he said in an annoyed tone.

"Well what are we to do with her?" Kabuto asked his master.

"Kill her and drain her blood. We can use that better than how we can use her now" he said as Kabuto nodded and wrote it down, by then Guren had already left to pack and escape.

"Also find me Tsunade, she has to be able to heal my god damn arms!" he yelled in pain as Kabuto nodded and went off to do his master's orders.

**-Guren-**

The woman who had been loyal to a point to Orochimaru was now leaving the bastard of a man. He was just using her and was even planning to kill her because apparently she wasn't useful enough.

She had left the base before anyone could notice and she even stole some scrolls and vials of blood from the base. If she was leaving she would take whatever she could.

She also stole a seal that would direct her to whoever she needed. She had stolen the little blood they had of the man who did this to Orochimaru. He wanted to test the blood and clone it for him to use but they never got around to it, never even tested it as Kabuto was focused on keeping Orochimaru out of pain and Orochimaru was in too much pain to really think straight.

If she was going to join anyone, she needed him to be strong and it was an added bonus that he pissed off Orochimaru.

Ever since she heard the words come from Orochimaru her mind seemed clearer. Sure he killed the village that use to shun her but this wasn't any better. Now she was only seen as a meat suit for a madman but then nothing.

She wiped some tears away as she followed the seal. She needed to gain some distance from the base and find this mysterious man.

**-Taki-**

The village leader of Takigakure frowned. He had heard from reports that Bijuu were going missing at a surprising rate. Iwa lost both of theirs and Suna lost theirs as well.

He turned to their only ally. They didn't wish to be targeted by some jinchuriki hunter that could apparently use Mokuton.

They were sending a representative over to Konoha with the demon Fu. The damn demon would most likely attract trouble to the village if they kept her here, Konoha could handle it better than they could.

He heard a knock at his door "Come in" he said as a loyal jonin walked in.

"We are leaving soon Milord" the jonin said as he nodded.

"Good, now make sure to get that demon pushed off on to Konoha" he said as the jonin nodded and set off. Sure they would be losing a Bijuu but it kept their village safe and away from conflict. They never had any reason to use the demon so it wasn't losing any real power.

**-Chapter End-**

So a whole lot happened in this story.

I made Tayuya be saved as I like her and wanted to add her in. Plus Guren left Orochimaru as I have plans for her and Tayuya.

I hope everything went well in this chapter. This story is one of my favorites to write since I don't have to follow the plot of any books or cartoon series. It is of my own creation and everything.

Well until next time!

Rate and Review!

Buh-Bye


	7. Chapter 7

**IMPORTANT AUTHOR'S NOTE: **I will be taking a two week break starting on 12/15 and ending 12/28 as that is finals week as well as the holidays and I am not able to focus nor write during those weeks. Please understand since I need to focus on school and family during those weeks.

**Naruto Forgotten Son of Prophecy**

**Chapter 7**

He ended up creating a Mokuton Four Pillar House as he was unlikely to find any place in the forests of Fire Country.

Naruto sighed as he focused on healing the woman as much as he could. Honestly he didn't quite know why he was doing it. He chalked it up to him not wanting anyone to die. It was childish, he knew, but when he was able to prevent it without endangering others then he would definitely take this chance.

He felt her heartbeat get a bit stronger so she wasn't in any danger. Only bad part was her legs.

Her bones were completely shattered and her muscles were torn beyond repair for what he could see.

He wasn't too sure if he could heal them since he wasn't too good of a medic to do it. Sure he could heal a majority of wounds considering he had insane chakra control thanks to his eyes but even this was pushing the skill of his abilities.

The only thing he could think to do was use Nature energy but even that was risky. Sure he had been thinking up seals that would draw in Nature energy at a safe speed to heal or enhance ones skills for a short period of time. But to use those to heal someone was a different thing.

And if you add on the fact that he would have to match their chakra levels to keep it in balance. It added more trouble. If anything he'd talk to her about it when she wakes.

For now he'd just wait.

**-Guren-**

She frowned as she was getting closer and closer to the man that caused that bastard Orochimaru all his pain. She was a bit worried to how he would react when she arrived.

She felt a little nervous since who knows how he was. He was someone who went toe to toe with Orochimaru and made him retreat as well as fatally injure him in a way she doubted could be fixed at the current time.

She didn't know quite what to do or say to him. Was she just going to say 'Hey I use to be incredibly loyal to Orochimaru but after the asshole tried to kill me I ran away and stole the blood he had on you and came to find you to join you'.

She wasn't sure how he would react but most likely he would be skeptical and wary of her and she didn't doubt him for being like that.

She kept walking until she saw a house made of wood that looked to be connected to the trees around it and she noticed the tag was directing her straight to it. She gathered her nerves as she knocked on the door since she didn't want to burst in there or anything.

**-Naruto-**

"**Naru-chan, watch out someone is outside**" Karumi brought up as he was too busy thinking up his next steps "**Though I can only feel fear emanating from her**" she said with a confused frown.

"Hmm, your right and it is directed at me" he said as he stood up. He created a clone and pointed it to the girl "You stay here and look after her, if she wakes explain the situation but don't dispel. I shouldn't be too long" the clone nodded as he made his way to the door just as it knocked.

He opened the door and stared down the person who knocked in a cautious way. No one should know where he was.

The one who knocked turned out to be a woman, she looked a year or two older than him. She had blue hair that was kept up in a ponytail with long strands of hair framing her face. She wore red lipstick that accented her fair skin. Her eyes were a very dark blue that almost looked black.

She wore a green dress with a long left sleeve and short right one, a red turtle-neck that had a white fluffy collar.

He exited the Mokuton house, making sure she didn't see inside and looked at her in the eyes. "Who are you and how the hell did you find me?" he asked in a serious tone that seemed to make her shiver a bit.

"W-Well I am Guren and I only found you thanks to a seal that used your blood to track your energy" she stuttered out as she held out the seal and he looked at it.

"Okay Guren, how the hell did you get my blood? And why did you seek me out?" he asked as he crossed his arms and stared her in the eyes. If he wasn't being serious right now he would complement her on her eyes but this wasn't the time.

He needed to figure out just who the hell got some of his blood and why the hell she tracked him down.

"W-Well that needs a bit of an explanation. P-Please don't attack me or do anything until I explain it all" she said as she straightened her dress. She didn't like how he felt, it was scarier than Orochimaru and he hadn't even raised his voice.

"Go ahead I am only listening as I don't feel anything negative but if I don't like what I hear I will erase your memories of meeting me" he said as he released a bit of KI to emphasize his point.

She nodded and took a deep breath "I use to be loyal to Orochimaru," she started off "only until recently was I extremely loyal to that asshole" she said as she spat his name with venom. "I realized how evil he was when he was willing to kill me just because I'm not useful enough for him and he was about to kill me".

Naruto listened carefully. He could feel the emotions stirring inside her. She was disgusted, angry and felt sorry for herself. She didn't seem to be evil or anything.

"I decided I would no longer serve that asshole. So before he sent people to kill me I left" she said as she brought out a vial of blood as well as some others. "So that is why I stole the blood he had of yours as well as some other important people to screw him over as well as this ring, something I overheard as being important to him" she said as he took the vials and the strange ring.

"Did he test my blood any?" he asked as he looked at the vial. He definitely didn't want Orochimaru realizing who he was. If anyone was going to reveal his identity, it would be him once he was ready.

"No he didn't test it. He has been in too much pain since you destroyed his arms" she said as she noticed his tone had lightened.

"Good" he said as he sealed away his vial and offered the others back to her but she waved them away.

"I brought them to show I wasn't with him and I mean it" she said as he smiled a bit.

"Well Guren, I believe you that you aren't with him. But you will understand that I am still wary of you" he said as she released a sigh of relief.

He looked over the ring confused. It was stainless steel with a slate blue color on top and the kanji of sky on it. It felt curious to him as it almost tried to pull his consciousness away but he stopped it as he sealed it away. He'd definitely look over it later.

"I understand. All I ask is to follow you and join you. I have no village to return to as he destroyed mine and even if it still stood I wouldn't return" she said with a frown.

"Do you regret and feel sorry for what you did while under Orochimaru?" he asked with a serious tone. If she didn't he wouldn't let her join him, if she did, he'd give her a chance.

She nodded and her eyes teared up a bit "Every second that I live. I know I won't be able to make up for it all but I hope that helping you will help me atone for my sins" she said as she wiped her eyes.

He sighed "Fine, you may follow along with me" he said making her smile. "Do you have a curse mark on you?" he said since getting rid of them was difficult and he really didn't want to both with it right now.

"He never marked me. Apparently my body is too weak to handle it as I am a female" she said with a glare.

He nodded "Good, now come inside. There is another servant of the snake inside. I saved her as I wanted some info on him. You can help me talk with her as she dispelled my clone" he said with a sigh.

Guren looked confused but nodded. She was incredibly thankful the man let her join him. It was a bit weird to see someone a few years younger than her be the one that fought and defeated Orochimaru.

She followed him inside and instantly they had to duck to dodge a thrown chair.

"Fuck heads! Let me go!" the red head yelled as she tried to stand up.

"Lay down!" he yelled lacing his words with KI to get her to stop struggling. "I just saved your ass and stabilized you! The least you could do was listen to my clone before punching it!" he said as he stared her dead in the eyes.

"Tayuya?" Guren said confused. All the members of the Four Guards were supposed to be dead, though Orochimaru was always one to throw others away if they were injured.

"Oh great, it's you" the red head, who was apparently named Tayuya said in an annoyed tone "at least with you we can get back to Orochimaru-sama" she said as Guren sighed.

"Just so you know your precious snake-teme left you for dead" he said as Tayuya was about to yell at him. "He removed that curse mark of yours as it was trying to save you and left you to die. I had to stabilize you and even then I can't fix your legs" he said as he created another two chairs out of Mokuton for him and Guren.

"Sit down Guren I need to explain everything" he said as the woman nodded and sat down.

"He wouldn't abandon me fuck head" Tayuya said with a glare "I am a member of his guard and a loyal member unlike this bitch" she said pointing to Guren.

"I was loyal until I found out he was an asshole that thought as humans as pawns and was going to kill me just because I am no longer useful!" she yelled as glared the cursing girl.

"Tayuya," he said getting her attention as she glared at him "Orochimaru is a vile creature. He sees people as tools and things he can use for his own enjoyment. When has he ever looked out for you? I'm guessing if anything he did some things that if you think back might make you vomit" he said as he placed a hand on her forehead.

"**Yin Release: Remembrance**" he said as he sent Yin chakra through her to freshen her memory. He didn't doubt that Orochimaru would tamper with his subject's minds, doing unspeakable things and then hiding them in their memory so they would stay loyal.

Seconds later Tayuya grew green and nearly vomited until he unsealed a trash can for her to puke into. After a few minutes of puking Tayuya set it down and screamed.

"That motherfucking asshole! How dare he fucking do that!" she yelled as she teared up a bit.

"I'm guessing you didn't like what you saw" he said making her glare at him.

"The fuck you think!?" she yelled as she sighed. "Why the fuck did you save me" she asked as she was genuinely confused from it all. He knew she was a member of him but he still saved her.

"Well I figured you could tell me some things about the snake-teme and I wanted to offer you a second chance" he said with a shrug of his shoulders. "Plus screwing over him is always a good thing" he said as Tayuya smiled.

"Well I'm down for that" she said until she stared at her legs "if you can fix my fucking legs" she said as she couldn't move them, though they weren't in pain for some reason.

"Well I have an idea to fix you but it is a bit dangerous" he said with a sigh.

"Well better than being a fucking cripple" she said with a groan "Let's just get this over with"

"Well it's dangerous because it deals with Nature energy and it can have some side effects" he said with a sigh.

"Like what exactly?" she asked as Guren too was interested in it.

"Well it would return you to your purest state if you get what I mean" he said with a light blush.

"So it will make me a virgin again" she said bluntly making him blush.

"Yes, and possibly help ease your mind from what Orochimaru did to you. Though I'm not too sure about that" he said as Guren looked at him.

"You can harness Nature energy? Not even Orochimaru could do that" Guren said with surprise in her voice.

"Yes I can though even this is a first for me. You could either wait until I get a healer for you or go for the risk" he said as she frowned.

"Just do it. I really don't want to be invalid" she said as she patted her legs.

"Fine. I'm going to need you to expose your legs so I can write the seals on you" he said as he unsealed an ink brush.

"Fine but don't get any fucking ideas" she said with a frown. "What is your fucking name anyways?" she asked confused "If I'm sticking with you I need to know who the hell you are".

He chuckled "Sorry, I didn't meant to not tell you my name. You can call me Naruto, happy to have you on my side" he said with a smile.

**-Konoha-**

Minato wasn't too happy. Ever since his wife returned to normal she had been avoiding him and even yelled at him a few times about the past.

Only good thing was the fact that Sasuke was rescued though it turned sour once he learned who saved him. It was done by Asura and he had used the **Rasengan** against Sasuke. He was furious how someone else knew of his technique. He immediately questioned Itachi but he had no idea. He said Asura was a genius of analyzing techniques and figuring them out on his own.

He rubbed his temples as Nasumi burst into his room "What is wrong Nasumi?" he asked as she seemed angry if her hair was anything to go by.

"How could you not tell me what happened to my brother!" she yelled as she stomped in the room. "I saw the cupboard! I don't blame him for leaving! He had to claw his way out while you left him at home sealed up for weeks!"

"Please be quiet Nasumi we can talk about it" he said as he was worried how she even knew of it. Only ones who knew were Kakashi, himself and Kushina. "How did you find this out?"

"Does it fucking matter dad!? You and mom forgot about Naruto so badly that he had to claw his way out of the house to survive!" she yelled as she glared at him.

"I can explain Nasumi" he said until she cut him off.

"I don't care dad! The whole point is how you can just sweep it under the rug. If anything it seems you just want him back to cover everything up" she said with a frown.

"Well I am the Hokage, if this got out about me it wouldn't look good on me" he said until he dodged under a thrown chair.

"This is what I mean dad! You care more of the village then your own flesh and blood! I understand you are a leader but you are a father first then the leader" she said until she kicked open the door again. "I'm staying with Hinata, I don't want to go back to the house my brother had to claw his way out of" she said as she left.

It turned out to be the worst time she could've done it as the elders and Shinobi council had arrived for their meeting.

He chuckled "I can explain?" he said as Mikoto smiled inwardly.

"Oh please do Hokage, I'm interested what could explain our leader essentially committing child abuse and neglect" she said as the others nodded making him sweat nervously.

He opened his mouth as his mind was racing to find a good enough excuse.

"Well Minato Namikaze, as the Shinobi council of the village we are charging you with reckless endangerment, obstruction of justice, habitual criminal neglect and abuse of a minor. Unless you have a reason that explain for this then you will be charged" Shikaku Nara, head of the Nara clan and main speaker for the Shinobi council said with a frown.

"What is your proof besides overhearing my daughter, who is still a minor and a genin" Minato countered as he narrowed his eyes.

"We have the reports of two retired ANBU captains and mine as well as numerous Uchiha members who were bound by oath not to say a word of it that can all place testimonials" Mikoto said with a stern glare as she sat next to Shikaku.

"You know of this Mikoto?" Inochi Yamanaka said confused "If you did you should have said something".

"Naruto made us swear on our clan name not to say anything. He was afraid of what would happen. He was young and scared but we agreed but now that it has come out on its own I as well as others can speak out about it" she said as the others nodded.

"What are these ANBUs that know of it" Minato says afraid as ANBUs were the most loyal, meaning they were always under oath.

"Itachi Uchiha and Kakashi Hatake. We have reports of Kakashi revealing it and Itachi being in charge of the Uchiha party that sealed the hole that Naruto clawed out" Ibiki said as he tossed the two reports onto the table. "You may have ordered them to stay silent but they still fill out reports, though Itachi's was only given recently. Thanks for that Mikoto" he said as he crossed his arms and narrowed his eyes.

"So can you explain why you neglected your son for eight full years before he ran way?" Shikaku asked though he knew there was no possible way to get out of this.

Minato cleared his throat trying to hide the fact he was sweating up a storm on the inside "I focused on Nasumi because she had a heavy burden and I wanted her to be able to control the Kyuubi's powers" he said with a slight smile.

"Powers according to a man that if she did use she would be a force of destruction due to it not having its soul" Tsume Inuzuka said with a snarl as she saw Minato's smile. "We heard read the report from Itachi about what happened in the barrier. We are glad the Kyuubi was taken from her, if she used it we fear what would have happened to the village".

"Plus the fact that the trip to Hot Springs country wasn't for training Minato, it was a vacation and you know it" Hiashi said with a frown. He was ashamed of his friend Minato, to do this to his child. He could never imagine neglecting either of his daughters. Hinata may be timid but he loved her and was able to ease her out of it with understanding.

(**AN:** My Hiashi isn't so cold hearted but he is serious when it comes to clan stuff)

"Well I saw that he was weak" Minato said as he stared at the ground. "Naruto showed no skill with his chakra and no promise. If I focused on him it would have been a waste of my time" he said making numerous people glare heavily at him.

"You really condemned a young boy to such neglect just because you thought he was weak! That is why you train him! No one is strong in the beginning!" Mikoto yelled as Shikaku held up his hand.

"Minato you committed reckless endangerment, obstruction of justice, habitual criminal neglect and abuse of a minor all because he was weak?" Ibiki said as he narrowed his eyes. "That is a bullshit reason and you know it".

"How did I commit obstruction of justice? I did no such thing" Minato said as he narrowed his eyes at them. He wasn't going to let them charge him with these idiotic charges.

"You covered up all these crimes and struggled to silence everything by ordering Kakashi under threat of his life to stay silent as well as hiding and destroying evidence" Shikaku said as he leaned forward. His mind was already five steps ahead of Minato. "But let's get back to the main issue. You left your son at home for nearly two weeks alone, correct?" he asked as Minato begrudgingly nodded.

"So you left him at home and didn't take him on the family vacation because 'he was weak'? Is that also why you wouldn't feed him or make sure he was at least moderately healthy? Or is it that you left him sealed up at home...where you deliberately had the food stored in an inaccessible way to him...and the water in the house was also sealed and turned off...because you knew what you were doing and maybe you WANTED him to die?" Shikaku said as his mind connected the dots.

"No! I-I just forgot about him as bad as that sounds. I never noticed him until he ran off and he was brought to attention. I'm a terrible father but I don't think I should be charged with all these charges" he said as they shook their heads

"Minato, we hereby strip you of your Hokage seat" Ibiki said with a frown. "We had a feeling this was going to happen before coming into this but it is clear that it is for the best".

"You cannot do that! I am the Hokage!" he yelled as he tried to warp out but found something was blocking him.

"Yes we can considering it was done to a clan heir and a minor Minato" Shikaku said as he glared at the man. "Naruto is the heir to the Uzumaki clan which is connected to the Senju, a clan than founded our village. Your acts deemed you unworthy as a father and leader when you forced emotional and physical trauma on a small boy by neglecting him. You may be our leader but we have the power to kick you out of office should we find you unfit. It has been this way since Hashirama, this is the first time of it ever happening" he said as he snapped his fingers and two ANBU appeared besides Minato.

"Seal his chakra and place him under house arrest until we can thoroughly charge him" Mikoto ordered as they rest of the Shinobi council nodded and motioned for the ANBU to carry it out as they placed a tag on a struggling Minato's back. He yelled out in pain as the seal burnt into his skin and his strength left him.

"What about Kushina! She neglected him just as much as I did!" he yelled as the ANBU lifted him up.

"How do you think we knew Nasumi was going to be here?" Choza Akamichi said with a frown "She confessed and told us everything and even told us that we should get everything for the case" he said shocking Minato. "We pardoned her and set her off with house arrest which she took inside the Uzumaki clan building in the Senju district. ANBU should be packing up her things. Plus the loss of her sanity was enough of a punishment" he said making Minato look to Inochi.

"I had to tell since it involved her" he said as Minato glared at him.

"Get him out of here" Itachi said with a sad frown. The ANBU nodded and flashed away once the seals around the room were taken down.

"He is definitely going to spend some time in prison" Tsume said with a frown. "For someone to forget their pup and cause all that to happen is terrible, plus he tried to bring Kushina down with him" she said as everyone nodded.

"He will never use chakra again" Shikaku said as he sighed "Most likely spend a large amount of time in house arrest but that can be discussed later as there is still the case of the open Hokage seat now" he let out another sigh "So troublesome".

"Who should we nominate for the Hokage Pro Tempore until we actually vote for a new one?" Ibiki asked as he couldn't think of anyone.

"I have one person in mind, though depends on if they even agree" Shikaku said as he turned to Mikoto.

"What? Me?" she asked genuinely confused. She would've figured someone like Kakashi or a Sanin.

"Yes, you have led the Uchiha clan to a glory not seen since long ago and you cared for Naruto enough to help him escape" Shikaku said surprising her and others. "Come on people, he was someone she saw as a son, there is no way she wouldn't help him but we can talk of that later" he said as everyone nodded.

"Who here votes for Mikoto as the Pro Tempore?" Tsume asked with a smirk. She knew Mikoto had the running to be a powerful Alpha.

Immediately everyone's hands rose to the air. "Then by the power we of the Shinobi council holds we name Mikoto Uchiha Hokage Pro Tempore of Konohagakure and possibly the Fifth Hokage" Shikaku said as he retrieved the hat off Minato's desk and set it on her head.

Everyone in the room had no doubt Mikoto would lead the village to an even more powerful standing.

"Now let's get everything set to charge that man" Mikoto said as she took up place at the desk. She would do everything in her power to make it so Minato paid for everything he did to Naruto.

(**AN: **My version of Konoha has a civilian council with no power over topics like who becomes the leader or charges on ninjas and the elders have no power, they can merely suggest things, hence the reason the civilian side nor the elders were there).

**-Kumo-**

"Tell those assholes that the Bijuu hunter is not a part of our village!" Ay yelled as he slammed his hand on his desk breaking it. It had to be the fourth desk he had broken in the last day or so. Suna and Iwa has suspected his village of stealing the Bijuu since they were the only ones with their Bijuu still in their jinchuriki.

The Suna and Iwa representative ran out of the room to avoid a lightning infused punch from the angered Raikage.

Ay rubbed his temples as he groaned. This Bijuu hunter ordeal was causing a lot of tensions between the villages. Even Iwa, Kumo's longest ally, was becoming tense with them. He figured the only reason the hunter hadn't gone after his was because his defense was higher than the other villages and the fact his jinchuriki were liked in the village and allowed to stay inside it.

"Tell Bee and Yugito to remain inside the village. If they argue send them to me" he told his secretary Mabui.

She nodded "Yugito will not be happy" she said as the Raikage groaned.

"I don't care! Just tell her!" he yelled as he proceeded to jump out the window leaving a large hole in the wall…again.

Mabui sighed and went off to do her work. She needed a break that was for sure.

**-Naruto-**

Naruto finished up his seal and wiped his forehead. He had a clone gathering Nature energy on the opposite side of the small cabin.

"There that should help but just when I activate it please do stay still" he said as she nodded.

"Just fucking get it over with" she yelled with a frown as he just sweat dropped and dispelled his clone. In a flood of energy he gained his Sage markings, the dark markings and golden eyes.

"Wow it is so amazing" Guren said as she could feel the aura around Naruto change. It became more peaceful and made her want to relax near him. He was interesting, one moment he could be scary in a strict way and then next he could be peaceful and kind. She wasn't afraid of him but she knew he was strong when messed with.

"It took a while to achieve this level of control but I was told I am a natural at it" he said as he placed his fingers on Tayuya's legs, right on the seals he drew up. "Now you might feel a bit of a burning sensation or more. Try to put up with it" he said as he sent the Nature energy through her legs.

"Fuck!" Tayuya yelled as her legs felt like they were on fire. She could feel the bones moving around under her skin as her muscles knit back together. "Bit of a burning sensation my ass!" she yelled as she tried to hit him but Guren held her down.

"Well sorry but this is the first time I've fixed a pair of shattered legs" he said as he kept his concentration focused on sending the Nature chakra through her. After a few minutes he sighed and wiped his hands.

"There, you just need to rest for a bit" he said as a small fox jumped onto his shoulder. "Please excuse me for a bit, I need to hear my summons report" he said as Guren nodded.

"I will look after her Naruto, thank you again" she said as he smiled.

"No problem Guren" he said as he left the cabin.

"Do you really trust him Guren?" Tayuya asked as she laid on the bed. Her legs were still hurting and she couldn't move them but she could feel them fixing themselves more and more.

"Yes, he let me join him even when I told him how I use to work with Orochimaru. He saw how I chose to change and how I came here wishing to help. He could have easily killed me when I first got here, hell he could have left you to die and he never even needed to fix your legs. He did it out of the kindness of his heart" she said as Tayuya groaned.

"Whatever, he's miles better than that snake asshole" she said as she closed her eyes. "I'm taking a nap, after nearly dying and this shit I'm too exhausted" she said as Guren nodded.

The blue haired woman looked around the cabin and truly felt happy to be helping someone who so far had helped nearly get rid of one of the most evil shinobi in the Elemental Nations. She was looking forward to the coming days.

Naruto walked outside as the fox nuzzled against him "What is wrong Kurai?" he asked the small black fox as it nuzzled against him.

"**Itachi-san sent me to tell you Taki is moving the jinchuriki of Chomei to Konoha and Kumo is getting blamed for the missing Bijuu. Tension is rising and Iwa said something about stealing their jinchuriki and demanding they get theirs in return or they will kill the jinchuriki of Matatabi or Gyuki by removing their Bijuu**" she said making Naruto frown.

"Crap I didn't notice that Kumo was the only one that wasn't missing a Bijuu. I meant to go to Kumo after Iwa but so much happened. I really wanted to get Chomei before anything but I fear if I don't take one of Kumo something bad might break out" he said with a frown.

"Kurai tell Itachi I won't be heading back for a bit as I need to settle this all down with Kumo or else something bad might break out" he said as the small fox nodded.

"**Also Itachi-san told me to tell you that Mikoto-san has a surprise for you and to visit the village when you have some time**" she said as Naruto looked confused and nodded before she nodded and ran off.

He ran his hand through his hair and decided to send Guren and Tayuya back to the Water temple. He hoped they got along with Haku and Kushina, he really didn't like how this was going. Sure he should've realized it beforehand but with all that has been happening it was to be expected he wouldn't have noticed.

He just hoped he had time to fix it before war actually broke out.

He went back inside to see Tayuya asleep and Guren sitting on a chair next the bed. "So how is she?" he asked.

"A bit sore from everything but she is resting. Is everything okay?" she asked as he looked a bit exhausted.

"I'm fine but something came up. I'm going to have a clone take you to my base in a sense, once there you will meet two of the other people in my little group" he said as Guren nodded. "Just ask the girl Haku to explain it all to you. Tell her I'm sorry but tell her something is up with one of the nine, she'll understand" he said.

"Okay, do you need help? I have Crystal release that is a very strong defensive element" she said as he smiled.

"No but thank you for offering. Tell that to Haku and she will give you some stuff that you might find useful" he said making her smile. He summoned a clone and nodded "See you after" he said as the clone flashed away with Tayuya and Guren. He needed to hurry to Kumo, he just hoped that the jinchuriki of Matatabi understood it all.

He activated his Rinnegan and used his **Bairong Stance** to make quick speed towards Kumo.

**-Akatsuki-**

Pain had called a meeting of the Akatsuki but only with the two members he needed at the time. He couldn't let this Bijuu hunter take away everything.

"So what have you called us here for this time I have a sacrifice for Jashin-sama planned soon and I can't keep my Lord waiting" a silver haired man said with a scowl as he picked his ear with his pinky.

"Be quiet with our Leader talks Hidan or I won't sew you together next time you get cut up" a hooded man said, his teal eyes glaring at the silver haired man.

"Shut up Kakuzu or I'll sacrifice you to Jashin-sama!" he yelled until they were silenced by a spike of KI.

"Silence!" Pain yelled making them shut up. "I need you two to lure the Nibi out of the village and capture. It will keep it so this hunter doesn't obtain it and you might even be able to kill this hunter" he said as Hidan nodded.

"Jashin would love this heathen as a sacrifice, such a powerful spirit, he would easily ascend me to his godly servant" he said with a smirk as Kakuzu nodded.

"You two are close to Kumo are you not?" he asked as Kakuzu nodded again.

"Yes, we are still near the village but far enough to stay undetected. We were awaiting further orders as we felt you might call soon plus the fact there are nice bounties around here" he said as Pain nodded.

"Get the Nibi and kill the hunter. That is your mission. Now go" he said as he waved away the projection.

"Are you sure those two can handle it?" a dark blue haired woman asked with a frown.

"Do not question me Konan, I sent them as they are the hardest to kill in our current members and we are still down two members since Orochimaru killed the vermillion ring bearer and he still has the void ring" he said as Konan sighed.

**-Kakuzu-**

"Come on idiot, we have a bounty to hunt" he said with a smile, though it was hidden behind his mask. He really wanted to get this hunter, his bounty was insane.

"Did you hear that this hunter nearly killed Orochimaru? The snake barely made it away and I head he can't even use his arms anymore" Hidan said with a massive smirk. "I can't wait to taste his blood and sacrifice him".

"I hear he has Mokuton and is skilled with the elements. I might have to take his heart for later use" Kakuzu said with a hidden smirk as Hidan nodded.

"Come and lure this bitch out, the usual plan? Attack members of the village closest to her?" the cultist asked as he drew out his tri-bladed red scythe that had a spike attached to it by a long black chain.

"Of course, and it shouldn't be hard" he said as he cracked his neck. "Now let's go and do be careful, I really don't want to have to sew you back together" he said as Hidan flipped him off.

"Fuck you too" he said as the dashed off.

**-Haku-**

Haku was training in the large main room of the temple as Kushina sat on the sidelines watching. The woman had been acting a bit jumpy and out of it but she wasn't too surprised since having everything that has happened really come into view, she was bound to freak out for a bit.

She was removed from her thoughts as a yellow flash filled the room.

She turned to Naruto with a smile only to gain a confused as she saw two more women with him. One had long red hair and seemed to be asleep in the arms of the blue haired woman. She resisted the urge to pinch the bridge of her nose.

"Naruto, if I didn't know any better I'd think you were building a harem" she teased making Naruto sweat drop.

"Ha ha Haku, very funny" he said as he motioned for the others to follow. "Boss wants you show them around. There are extra rooms that I cleaned as well" he said as Haku nodded.

"So who are you both?" Haku asked as she looked over the two women. She was a bit curious as to who they were or how they even found Naruto.

"I am Guren" the blue haired woman said with a small nod "and she is Tayuya, she is just tired from being healed" she said as Haku nodded. "Also Naruto said that something was wrong with one of the nine" she said with a frown as Haku mirrored it.

"How did you find Naruto? He normally stays hidden from others" she said as she led them off. She was upset that he was off doing his missions.

"Well we use to work for Orochimaru until we left him and ended up meeting Naruto, he listened to our story and let us join him" she said as Haku groaned.

"He always attracts trouble I swear" she said as they ended up at their rooms. "You two can share a room, they are plenty big for the both of you. You can use the main room to train if you want, just let me know what affinity you have so I can find scrolls for you" she said as Guren nodded.

"I have Crystal release and Tayuya likes genjutsus and earth" she said as Haku stared in shock.

Haku thought all the Crystal release users were dead, but then again so we're the Ice users except for her. "I'll see what I can find. Rest for now as I feel your day has been exhausting" she said as Guren laid Tayuya down on a futon.

"Thank you for the room" she said as Haku waved it off.

"Thank Naruto when he returns, he is the one that sent you here and saved you apparently" she said as Guren smiled and nodded.

As Haku walked back to the main room Kushina came up to her "Is Sochi okay?" she asked in a worried voice.

Haku frowned "You know he can handle himself, he'll be fine and even if he has trouble he has a lot of powers hidden to survive" she said as Kushina nodded.

"I know you feel sorry for what you did but give it time, he is still hurt over the past" Haku said as she walked past Kushina.

Kushina nodded. She just hoped it wasn't too late for her to still be called mom.

**-Chapter End-**

Hope this rewrite is as awesome as I feel it is :D

Also yes Guren and Tayuya are with him in his little group. More will be shown next chapter. And I wanted to give Naruto Orochimaru's ring as that will allow him to spy in on the Akatsuki next time they have a meeting.

Also I want to thank "Inferno Phoenix" for the Kumo idea that he gave me as well as "ncpfan" for his immense help writing the Konoha scene and the trial of Minato

Minato is going to jail for it, no chakra, loss of Hokage seat, loss of his clan and will be under house arrest for a long time. Which he deserves for all he did.

Plus I like how I extended the scenes and added in Haku and Kushina meeting Guren and Tayuya.

I can't wait to write the next chapter ^^

Until Next time

Rate and Review!

Buh-Bye!


	8. Chapter 8

**Naruto Forgotten Son of Prophecy**

**Chapter 8**

Naruto was making good time as he warped off towards the jinchuriki of Matatabi. He was a bit worried about one chakra source that was making its way towards it as well but he figured it might be Kumo's version of ANBU going to get her to return to the village.

He noticed how large it was and then he noticed there was another that was closer to her. He didn't quite like it as he started to worry. It wasn't until he felt Matatabi come out until he cursed his luck. If he was right then he'd be dealing with the Akatsuki.

His foxes had informed him about the organization that was stationed out of Amegakure and how they wanted to steal all the Bijuu. He found it a bit funny how he, one man, was able to do more than a team of around nine or so could not.

Of course he didn't doubt they were strong. The leader had defeated Hanzo the Salamander when no one else could and the entire organization consisted of S-Rank Missing-nin. He just hoped he could handle the two of them.

'**Whatever they throw at you we can help you with Naruto**' Son Goku said with a smirk as he patted his chest hard.

'Thanks guys but I don't want to reveal that I have you all inside me. It'll make me a bigger target. I need to take them down with the powers that are known. So my Mokuton and other elements. No Rasengan or Hiraishin unless it is for a finishing move' he thought as the Bijuu nodded along.

'**We will focus on keeping you supplied with chakra and healing whatever damage they manage to do**' Karumi said with a nod. '**Just be careful, you aren't invincible**'

'I know Karumi, I'll be careful. I can't have you all getting out until I create bodies for you all and put my seals on them' he thought as he neared Matatabi's location.

He frowned as he could hear the sound of fighting and what he figured to be Matatabi's roars. Silently he put on his Asura disguise and covered his Rinnegan under it as well. He unsealed Gobosei and frowned as he saw a man with a three bladed scythe and a masked man with teal eyes fight against Matatabi like it was nothing.

The scythe wielder had grey hair combed back and had black skin with white designs on his skin that resembled a skeleton. He had some cuts and burns on him but they healed insanely fast and he didn't seem hindered by them.

The other man had darker skin and teal eyes and red sclera. He wore a mask over his face so he couldn't see much. He was firing off jutsus from these strange masks in his back and these black tendrils were connecting the masks to him. They looked strong since from what he could see they held his body together and filled it as well. From what he could see they each mask had a signature in them so they were either separate entities or had their own power that he controlled.

They both wore a long black cloak that had red clouds on it. 'Hmmm so they are Akatsuki' he thought with a frown. He could see they were strong if they were able to hold back a full Bijuu and barely look even hurt at all.

He was brought out of his thoughts as Matatabi passed out and reverted back into her jinchuriki. The woman looked a few years older than him. She had blonde hair that was a duller shade than his and tied back in a single ponytail. She wore what he figured to be regular clothes for Kumo consisting of purple and black. She was covered in numerous cuts but stable from what he saw.

He decided to get involved as he sent wooden tendrils out to cover her and attack the two Akatsuki members. He drew Gobosei as he looked down at the two of them "So Akatsuki is making a move? And here I thought they needed more money to do anything" he said with a smirk. "Though I never understood why since I've been doing your job and I don't have a yen to my name"

Kakuzu narrowed his eyes at the Bijuu hunter. He was glad his plan worked to get the hunter here "Well once we capture you we can figure out what you did with the rest of the Bijuu and we will be nearly complete in a flash" he said as he kept his masks trained on the man.

"Hidan, you get close range I'll cover you from behind. Try and get some blood of his so you can do your ritual" he said quietly to his teammate, unaware that the Bijuu hunter over heard him.

"Whatever Kakuzu! As long as I get to sacrifice him to Jashin!" the scythe wielder yelled as he dashed off with great speed towards the Bijuu hunter.

Naruto ducked under a slice and blocked the follow through with Gobosei. "**Hachi**" he said as eight astral blades formed around him and went to attack Hidan since they couldn't travel too far away from him.

Naruto didn't know what this ritual was but he wasn't about to let the man get some of his blood to find out. He was impressed at how Hidan was able to hold off his blades without much trouble.

He quickly summoned a wooden wall to protect him from a water shot from Kakuzu. "Hmmm from what I saw you can use every element, very rare" he said as he ran through one handed seals and took a deep breath "**Fire Style: Grand Fire Annihilation!**" he yelled out before he breathed out a massive wave of fire towards the two members and summoned two clones to move off and gather Nature energy, hidden by the flames.

Kakuzu chuckled as he moved his water mask in front of him "**Water Style: Water Formation Wall**" he said as a massive torrent of water shot out at the fire and canceled it out creating a large amount of steam that clouded the cavern they were fighting in.

"Nice plan using fire knowing I'd cancel it out to create a smokescreen" Kakuzu said with a chuckle. "Are you gonna run away now or something?" he asked as he heard the Bijuu hunter chuckle but the thing was that it sounded like his voice came from every direction.

"I'm not a coward Kakuzu. I merely wait to get things done" Naruto said as he went into Sage mode and slammed his foot on the ground. "If you are the same Kakuzu from history books than you have experience fighting Mokuton but let me tell you one thing" he said as he created something that should give him time to defeat Hidan as the masked man was still fighting his astral swords even in the mist.

"And what is that?" Kakuzu asked until the mist cleared in a massive gust and he nearly paled at what he saw. The Bijuu hunter was standing on top of a massive wooden nine tailed fox that was the same size as the real.

Naruto smiled thankful he was able to fill it with iron sand before he cleared the mist "I'm not like Hashirama, I have much more creativityand power" he said as he jumped down and the wooden fox went straight for Kakuzu who used his metal wires to evade the fox but it kept following him. He had no idea how it was possible since the hunter's eyes weren't on him to control it. It was almost like it was sentient.

Naruto held back a smirk as he saw Kakuzu struggling with his fox 'How is it going Karumi? Easy to control?' he thought as he dodged under a slice from Hidan.

'**It's going great Naruto, a little weird but feels nice even if this is only a tiny substitute**' she said as she was focusing on trying kill the masked human. Naruto had been theorizing how to give them temporary bodies if he needed them but wanted to keep them secret. All it took was a little bit of their energy in it to make it like a puppet to them and with Naruto's marker in it he could give them shared vision from it.

He smiled as he broke Hidan's guard and kicked him hard in the chest with his **Kaiser Fist**. He could clearly hear bones breaking as Hidan flew back and crashed into a pillar before falling onto the floor.

"Ah you bastard! Do you know how hard that will be to heal!?" Hidan yelled as he adjusted his chest and spat out some blood. Naruto rose an eyebrow at the man. That would have nearly killed other men but for some reason it did nothing to Hidan except make him yell a bit and then fix himself.

'He has to have an insane pain tolerance and high regeneration or maybe it has something to do with that skeleton like form and this ritual Kakuzu mentioned' he thought as he sent his blades after the man, who was still busy fixing his chest.

Hidan was almost done until he felt his arm get cut off by one of that man's damn blades before he dodged backwards to avoid getting his head cut off. "Jashin dammit! Do you know how hard that will be to sew back on!" he yelled as he dashed towards the man with one arm and a broken chest.

"What are you immortal?" he asked as he parried the scythe and cut off his left arm as well until as the limb flew in the air he noticed something. Hidan was wearing a ring similar to the one Guren gave him. Only difference was that it bore the kanji for three on it and it was orange. He had heard that Orochimaru use to be in the Akatsuki but he had no idea about these rings.

He quickly kicked Hidan away again and grabbed his scythe before slamming it down through the hand that had inched its way along to try and attack him. He snatched up the spike at the end of the scythe and stabbed it through the other hand before quickly taking the ring and sealing it away.

Hidan was struggling to stand up without his arms and was cursing up a storm "Of fucking course I'm immortal! How else do you explain this you fuckhead! Now give me back my arms so I can kill you and sacrifice you to Jashin-sama!" he yelled making Naruto sweat drop.

He didn't really have a solid idea on how to kill the so-called immortal. Sure he had one idea but it was untested. 'Might as well test it' he thought with a sigh.

"Well if you are immortal, survive this" he said as he summoned a **Rasengan** in his hand. Hidan nearly laughed until it started to grow and course with lightning. He watched as it almost turned into a comet with a large tail of lightning behind it as he held it above his head. Hidan could see the lightning was still being kept into a ball. He had only heard things about the Fourth Hokage's techniques since they were deadly and he often loved blood and gore, but he never heard of it becoming like this.

"What the fuck is that!" he yelled trying to scoot backwards but wooden tendrils held him in place.

"The **Rasengan **but I completed it where the Fourth could not. I copied his technique from textbooks and advanced upon it. This is the **RasenSuisei **and the technique that will kill you" Naruto said as he jumped high in the air and threw the **RasenSuisei **at Hidan.

He tried to struggle out of the bindings as the large comet flew at him but found it useless. He closed his eyes accepting his fate just as it hit him.

Naruto and Kakuzu watched as the **RasenSuisei **exploded in a fury of electricity. Kakuzu could barely look at the explosion. It was a massive dome of bright blue light that was nearly as bright as the sun. From the bits he could see he knew it was a dome of pure lightning as there was an occasional bolt that burst from the controlled dome.

Naruto was slightly out of breath as he faded out of Sage mode but the other clone dispelled and he went back into it.

Being done with Hidan he turned his attention over to his fox to see one tail of it was on fire and two others had been sliced through while another had an earthen spike going through it. The body looked mostly undamaged except for a few places where there was scorch marks from lightning and iron sand was spilling out.

Kakuzu looked a bit out of breath and his robe was discarded to reveal his sewn together body but other than that he was fine. "Hmm so you're stronger than I thought" Naruto said as he warped behind the man and grabbed one of the masks and keeping it closed.

Kakuzu stared at the hunter in shock 'How the hell did he get behind me that fast!?' he thought as he tried to pull his mask away and fired a lightning bolt at the man though he dodged it easily.

He knew already he wasn't going to win. He had killed Hidan like it was nothing and personally Kakuzu made no leeway on the giant wooden creation of his except for damaging the tails and the body a very minor bit. The hunter was right, he is nothing like Hashirama, he's scarier and much stronger.

Kakuzu quickly reached into his kunai pouch and pulled out the black rod their Leader had given them if they ever needed a quick escape. He quickly plunged it into his leg and he disappeared in a cloud of smoke.

Naruto watched the scene in slight worry. 'That was a chakra rod, the same ones I can make. How does he have one and who summoned him away?' he asked as he erased the Mokuton fox.

'**I don't know Naru-chan but it can't be good. If someone else made the Rinnegan then you have to be more careful to keep yours hidden**' Karumi said as everyone nodded.

'**We can't have them know about us in you either. They could do the same thing you did to get us out of you**' Son Goku said with a frown.

'I'll be even more careful but first let's absorb Matatabi' he thought as he sent a strong stream of fire to burn the last remains of Hidan's arms. The body was completely gone, nothing left except a massive crater that gave off the occasional discharge.

Naruto removed the wooden dome that was around the jinchuriki and placed a hand on her forehead to put her under a deep sleep and to start the absorbing. He used some Mokuton to help as he didn't want others walking in on it. He didn't doubt that the sound of the explosion alerted others.

Naruto hissed in pain as he could feel Matatabi's chakra enter his coils. No matter how many times he did this it always hurt but at least with her being the two tails it wasn't nearly as bad as it was for the higher tails like Kokuo or Son Goku or especially with how Karumi felt when he absorbed her through his sister.

Around an hour or so later Naruto broke the link and let out a sigh. Thankfully Matatabi had spent her energy fighting the two Akatsuki so absorbing her wasn't that difficult or lengthy. She would recharge inside him and then wake up once she was back to full strength.

He quickly summoned a clone before searching her memories for a Kumo ANBU. Once found he made the clone transform into him and carry the sleeping used-to-be jinchuriki. "Take her to Kumo and tell them how you saw me steal her Bijuu. Don't tell them how I did it, say you were knocked out once I started. Make sure that everyone knows that Kumo lost the Nibi so that the tension between the Nations disappears for now" he said as the clone nodded and dashed off.

He desperately needed to think of what he needed to do next. Chomei was more than likely already in Konoha so he lost out on the chance to get her before she entered the village. And he doubted they would be lazy with her security considering all the others have been going missing.

Then there was the fact of the transplant. He needed to find Tsunade to do it since she was the only one he knew could do it perfectly. Just the fact of getting her to agree to it was going to be difficult since she hated being in the leaf village or having anything to do with it due to her past. He was surprised she even agreed to look after Kushina.

Walking out of the cavern after sealing up Hidan's scythe he let out a sigh. He needed to seriously relax, maybe visit the hot springs that were in the temple. Anything to ease his stress. He closed his eyes and felt out for his marker in the temple before flashing away.

He needed to look everything over before planning his next steps.

**-Tsunade-**

Tsunade groaned as she downed another cup of sake. She was thankful to out of that damn village again. It constantly brought up too many bad memoires. She still cursed Minato for abusing his powers by making her return or label her a missing-nin and have her Sannin status revoked.

Essentially making it so she wouldn't be able to go into any village other than the Leaf.

Thankfully she worked it into the deal that once Kushina was fixed she could leave freely and never be forced to return. She didn't realize it had taken nearly around six or so years to do which annoyed her to no end. Luckily she had Shizune with her through it all.

She wanted nothing other than to just enjoy her life gambling and drinking her sake.

Tsunade slammed down her glass and narrowed her eyes. She was getting annoyed since someone had been following her for the last few hours as she walked around the small town before ending up at this bar. She was waiting until last call to confront whoever it was.

She paid for the sake and left the bar. She took the long way back to the hotel, walking through an empty part of the town because if things got violent she really didn't want to accidently destroy the town and get kicked out of it.

"You can come out whoever you are!" she yelled as she cracked her knuckles. "You have been following me for the last few hours. You are either incredibly ballsy or idiotic" she said as she heard someone walk out of the forest that surrounded the village.

"With you this doesn't surprise me, Lord Orochimaru always speaks fondly of your skills" a grey haired, glasses wearing man said as he smirked at her.

Tsunade frowned as she narrowed her eyes at the man. She knew who it was from Jiraiya and his spy reports. His name was Kabuto and the main lackey of her ex-teammate Orochimaru and if he was here for her than it wasn't for anything good.

"What does Orochimaru want from me?" she asked with venom in her voice once she spoke the name of her ex-teammate.

Kabuto frowned a bit "Orochimaru-sama is seeking your medical prowess to heal an injury he obtained in a recent battle" he said making the blonde medic frown.

"You mean when he invaded the Leaf Village and someone named Asura kicked his ass?" Tsunade said with a smirk. She wasn't about to actually help her bastard of an ex-teammate but she'd listen to see if there was a way for her to possibly screw him over.

"Yes, that man did injure Orochimaru-sama but that is why I am here to make a deal with you for your services" he said as he stared her down. "In return for your healing skills he will offer to revive your precious Dan and Nawaki" he said before barely dodging a chakra infused punch.

Tsunade's eyes were full of rage as the ground under her exploded and Kabuto was sent falling down from the shockwave of the blow. "I swear if he messes with them I will personally crush his head in my hands!" she yelled as slammed her foot down causing the ground to shake more.

Kabuto was sweating on the inside. He knew they were a sore subject for the blonde medic but he didn't think it would be this bad. "Please calm down and just consider and we will return in a week" he said before disappearing in a cloud of smoke.

Tsunade glared at the retreating man and dusted her clothes off. 'How dare that bastard even think that would sway me!?' she thought as stomped back to the hotel room. She may be still mourning them but she knew that the dead should stay dead, no matter how hard she wished for them back.

If anything she felt like reviving them would only tarnish their memory and how they lived. She really hated her ex-teammate.

She was so angry she never noticed a small fox following her to the hotel and placing a paper tag on the ground in front of the hotel.

The fox frowned as it looked around 'Naruto-sama isn't going to like this' it thought before dispelling.

**-Kumo-**

The Raikage was beyond enraged. He stood over Yugito's body as he had his best healers working on her. From what his ANBU had told him that she had fought with two Akatsuki before having the Bijuu stolen from her though all they knew is that the man touched his hand to her head, somewhat stabilizing her before he left and the ANBU was knocked out.

This made him worry if they were blaming the wrong person. The one they thought had no real way to steal them and all he seemed to do was fight the jinchuriki. Someone else could have done something to steal them. He needed to look into it to make sure.

"How did this even happen!" he yelled as he slammed his fist down on a table, breaking it instantly. "I ordered her to stay in the village for Kami's sake and I ordered all of you not to let her!"

"Raikage-sama, they kidnapped a close friend of hers and she sneaked by us with help from the Nibi" one ANBU said as he bowed his head down in shame.

Ay narrowed his eyes before sighing. He knew Yugito was very loyal to her friends so he didn't blame her as much but he still was not happy about the situation in the slightest. "Send out a message to Suna and Iwa telling them what happened so they can stop threatening us!" he yelled as the ANBU darted off quickly to avoid the anger of their leader.

Mabui frowned as she looked down at Yugito and brushed some hair back behind her ear "At least she is alive. If the Akatsuki got her I doubt they would have let her live" she said as the Raikage grunted and nodded.

"Whatever, we need to get stronger security around Bee, if they could handle the Akatsuki then who knows how strong he really is" he said as Mabui nodded and planned to get right on it.

"Let's hope he isn't stupid enough to actually try and steal Gyuki while Bee is in Kumo" Ay said as he stared out the window. He felt like he needed a drink after this stressful ordeal.

**-Konoha-**

Mikoto smiled as she sat behind her new desk. So far she had been in office for nearly a day and she was enjoying it.

She had so far removed the bounty from Naruto's Asura persona under the reason of him only stealing the Kyuubi to save Nasumi and the village since no one could really pin it on him. Even with the Iwa incident, they only saw him fighting the five-tailed jinchuriki.

They had no proof he actually took them since they had no proof he could even steal them since he only had one hour and no possible way to have stolen the Gobi. It was useful that he was a spy for them so she was able to explain that the jinchuriki found him when he was getting info on them and that someone else broke in after to steal the Bijuu in the aftermath. Some still were a bit nervous about it but Mikoto could be very convincing when she needed to be.

She had a hawk go off and message Naruto that she had a surprise for him but she knew how busy he was with his task at hand. It had amazed her how he had five of the nine Bijuu.

(She doesn't know that he has just gotten Matatabi).

She was so proud of her adopted son. Especially after he saved her other son Sasuke. Ever since the Orochimaru incident where he destroyed that man's mark Sasuke had shown signs of getting rid of his angry and arrogant personality. He was still cold to some but to her and Itachi he had broken down and apologized for how he acted.

It was then when Itachi pulled him into his **Tsukuyomi **to explain what happened to their father and how he had no choice. Sasuke accepted it and actually promised to grow strong and fight Naruto again to prove he had grown.

It made her smile that he wasn't mad at being defeated but saw it as a wakeup call.

She was brought from her thoughts as a knock at her door rang out. She put down her book she was reading as her clones were doing their paperwork "Come in!" she yelled.

She didn't quite know why no one ever thought of using shadow clones before for paperwork or tasks like that but then again not everyone could handle it.

"Hokage-sama, I came to ask you some things about the outcome of the retrieval mission" she heard Shikaku say as he opened up the door.

She nodded and dispelled her clones and motioned for him to sit down "From what I saw of the notes Minato sent Neji Hyuga, Choji Akamichi, Kiba Inuzuka, Shikamaru Nara and Nasumi Namikaze to retrieve my son" she said as she looked through the notes.

"Yes but there is still the issue of your son" he said with a frown.

Mikoto already knew this was going to come around sooner or later. Sasuke knew he would be in trouble for what he did so he was ready to accept whatever punishment that came his way, though she didn't want it to be too harsh.

"I know and am I right to say the Shinobi council has already ruled on a punishment and you just need me to approve it?" she asked as he nodded and handed her a file.

She opened it and frowned at it. It wasn't harsh but she knew it would upset him nonetheless.

'_Person(s) being charged: Sasuke Uchiha_

_Crime: Attempting to betray Konoha_

_Circumstances: He was marked with Orochimaru's curse mark and slightly brainwashed._

_Charges: 2 Year probation from duty and placed under heavy watch as well as therapy sessions to make sure Orochimaru's presence is fully erased. Chakra will be sealed except to his eyes._'

She sighed and stamped it with her seal "Have Itachi there when he is charged" she said as Shikaku nodded.

"Okay" he said as he pulled out another file. "There is a representative from Taki here to discuss the ordeal about the fear of the Bijuu hunter, the person who snatches away Bijuu after Asura defeated some jinchuriki" he said as she nodded.

"Bring them in" she said as Shikaku her advisor, other than Itachi, nodded and left the room.

She looked at the file and narrowed her eyes at it. 'They want to get rid of their 'demon' because they are afraid?' she thought with a scowl. She never understood how people could see jinchuriki as demons but then again the Bijuu weren't even evil to begin with, just angry at being sealed away.

She looked up as the representative entered the room. "What may I do for you?" she asked with a very slight smile. "From your file you wish to have Konoha protect your jinchuriki by having it inside our walls and all you ask is for a small repayment for the lack of Bijuu?"

The Taki jonin nodded "We are afraid to have her in our village since she is a target for our small village and if she were to get in a fight with this hunter we worry if she will go on a rampage" he said hiding the malice when he mentioned the jinchuriki. Though he failed desperately considering Mikoto was very skilled at reading emotions.

"Well we are allies and the amount you ask for is reasonable" she said as she read it over again. "Did you bring her with you or did you leave her in Taki?"

"I brought her, she is being watched by three of your ANBU in the entrance to the building since they were on guard considering what happened the last time a jinchuriki visited the village" he said as she nodded.

She flared her chakra a bit signaling her personal ANBU to show themselves "Crow and Raven, please go with this good sir to get his payment and Crow please escort the woman at the entrance to my clan buildings. I believe Itachi will know where to place her to make her feel safe" she said as Crow disappeared and Raven went with the jonin.

Mikoto let her smile show once the man was gone. She was glad that he came here since it would make it that much easier for Naruto. Plus she could get him to visit her even sooner than when she expected. She had totally forgotten about Itachi telling her that he heard Taki was moving their jinchuriki here, she had been focused on other tasks at the time.

She smiled and sat back. She hoped everything was going well for her Naru-chan back at his temple.

**-Nasumi-**

Nasumi bolted up in her bed and let out a small scream before covering her mouth. She was covered in a cold sweat and she was shaking a good bit.

She had the same nightmare that she had been having ever since she discovered the cupboard. She nearly threw up as she remembered it all. All the bone chips and nails as well as blood. To think he injured himself that much just to escape made her feel queasy.

She had been disgusted that her father didn't even bother to clean it up. Just place an odor seal and a lock seal on it. She heard from Hinata, who heard from her father Hiashi that her father had been arrested and charged. He had his chakra sealed and placed under house arrest and lost his clan and techniques.

She had been glad but in her mind he needed to feel how it was for her brother, being locked up in the house and had to claw out to escape while they were on vacation.

She remembered going on that vacation and asking her father where her 'Onii-chan' was. Looking back she saw how her father redirected her question and seemed to almost forget he even had a son.

It made her feel even worse. She was afraid that her brother hated her for taking the attention away from him and leading to them neglecting her. All because of her Bijuu that she lost while in the Wave village.

She honestly didn't mind not having it but the fact that the whole reason for him being neglected was now gone made her feel sick.

She was at least glad her mother had admitted what she did wrong and helped bring her father down. She wasn't as bad as her dad but still bad enough to get chakra sealed and house arrest, no losing her clan.

She debated rejoining her mother after cooling down at her friend Hinata's house.

She was brought from her thoughts as Hinata opened her door "Nasumi are you okay? I heard a scream" she said as she looked down at her friend and realized what happened.

Hinata knew of Nasumi's nightmares and she tried to do everything she could to ease her friend's fears. She had never met Naruto in person but from the stories she heard from Nasumi, who asked Mikoto, he was a kind boy until the neglect happened.

"It's okay Nasumi" she said as she hugged Nasumi, who hugged her back.

Nasumi smiled as she hugged her friend until she struggled as she was being smothered by Hinata's large chest. She pushed her friend away gently and took some breaths "Damn Hinata, stop smothering me with your huge chest!" she yelled jokingly as she poked her friend's chest getting a meep from her.

Hinata blushed as she stuttered a bit until Nasumi laughed and hugged her again. "I was joking relax. Thank you for being here for me, it means a lot" she said as she smiled to her friend.

"Of course Nasumi, you are my best friend" she said as they talked for a bit since neither could sleep.

After a while they got on the topic of her brother. "Do you think he will ever return?" Hinata asked with a frown.

"I think he might soon once he hears of how Mikoto is becoming Hokage and how my father is being charged" she said with hope in her voice.

She was hoping for that day so that she could apologize and maybe regrow a sibling relationship.

**-Chapter End-**

Okay, terribly sorry for the super late release. I was at my friends longer than I thought.

Suisei means comet and it is my version of a lightning element Rasengan. A whole lot happened in this chapter. I hope you all liked it as I am very tired from writing XD

Until Next Time,

Rate and Review

Buh-Bye


	9. Chapter 9

**Naruto, Forgotten Child of Prophecy**

**Chapter 9**

**-Akatsuki-**

Kakuzu lowered his head as their leader glared at him. He didn't feel like he should be in trouble since it wasn't his fault the man was a complete demon when it came to strength.

"You are telling me that this man summoned a wooden nine tails and killed Hidan, who was supposed to be immortal, with the Fourth Hokage's technique only much stronger?" Pain asked as Kakuzu nodded.

"Yes, he was able to hold of Hidan easily and even seemed unfazed by his attacks. He wielded Gobosei the sentient blade and his Mokuton was like nothing I have ever seen. I never saw him make one single hand seal for any of it" Kakuzu said as Pain frowned.

He had lost one of his most durable fighters and lost yet another ring meaning if they did ever get a Bijuu it would be even more difficult to absorb it and the Bijuu hunter was becoming more and more dangerous the more he heard about him. "I have to think up our next step, you are dismissed" he said as the holograms cut off.

"You need to be careful Nagato" Konan said as she frowned at the main path of her childhood friend "he is stronger than you think and if you take him lightly it might end badly for you"

Nagato turned to glare at Konan "He won't be a problem Konan. I am a god and he is a mere mortal that is getting on my nerves and is soon to be smited by my powers" he said as he waved her off. "The fact you have no faith is not comforting. Here I thought you were with me" he said as he walked off.

"I am with you Nagato!" Konan said annoyed "I am just worried! This man's abilities are unknown except for the little he has shown and who knows how strong he is if he has defeated numerous jinchuriki" she said as he turned around and slapped her.

"Stop questioning me Konan. It will not go well for you if you do" he said as he walked out of the room.

Nagato had never hit her or raised his voice to her. He always treated her as an equal considering everything they had been through. Ever since _Madara_ had join them he had been getting colder and much harsher with her, he even shifted his attention from just freeing Amegakure from the tyrannical rule of Hanzo to collecting the Bijuu and ruling the world with fear when that was what they hated.

They had grown up living in fear under the rule of Hanzo and yet he was wanting to do the exact same with the rest of the world. She tried to talk him out of it several times but he would only tell her she didn't see his plan and tell her to leave.

She honestly was getting to her and making her rethink her choices. Nagato was not the same as he use to and frankly it worried her.

**-Temple-**

Naruto groaned as he walked through the temple. He was exhausted and he honestly just wanted a nice hot soak in the hot springs. '**You have been doing such a good job at the task you set out on Naru-chan. Relax and take a well needed and deserved breather**' Karumi said as he nodded and opened the sliding door to the hot springs with a towel around his waist.

His face grew dark red as he stared at Haku, Guren and Tayuya all naked as they were standing up in the springs. He thanked Kami that Kushina was still sitting down.

"I-I-I-I'm sorry! I didn't know you were in here!" he yelled as he turned around to run as he avoided wooden tubs as he heard the yells of Tayuya.

"Fucking Pervert!" Tayuya yelled with a bright red face as she covered her body and threw whatever was near her at the retreating blonde.

"T-Tayuya it wasn't his fault we didn't put up the sign saying it was occupied and this is his temple" Haku said as she blushed a bit as well. She saw Naruto as a brother to her but she was still embarrassed by having him see her naked. Plus having him in a towel did not help.

"He's still a fucking pervert" she mumbled as she sank into the water.

Guren was blushing very dark as it was the first time anyone had seen her naked. Being a higher up in Orochimaru's ranks made her have rights that others did not like personal shower so no guys ever saw her when they were forced to shower co-ed. Also having the man that had saved her see her naked was quite embarrassing and having him in only a towel made her notice his very muscular physique. "Y-Yeah Tayuya, how could he have known we were in here since our clothes are in here with us and not in the little buckets out there" she said as the red head grumbled and sank deeper in the water.

Kushina frowned a bit. She was glad her Sochi hadn't seen her naked but a little peeved he saw any girls naked. She didn't want her Sochi getting close to any of the girls, not because she didn't like them, more of she didn't want to see her son as an adult just yet. To her he was still her little Sochi but she knew it wasn't true. "Come on girls, lets get out. He has most likely had an exhausting day and wants a soak. Frankly he deserves it more than us" she said as they all nodded and started getting dressed.

"Come on Naruto the bath is open!" a still somewhat blushing Haku yelled out in the hallway as Naruto walked out from behind the corner. He was bright red and avoiding looking at any of them.

"I-I'm sorry again" he said as he walked by them still in his towel though he held onto it tightly as he really didn't need it to fall and cause him more problems.

Haku chuckled "It is not your fault Naruto, but now we all know to either knock or make sure to put up a sign" she said as he nodded with a chuckle and went into the springs.

Guren was struggling to hold in her blush as she was able to see Naruto's physique up closer and to her he was an Adonis. She never had interest in men before because she was loyal to _Orochimaru_ but now that she was free she definitely had something for Naruto.

Kushina pouted as Haku dragged her away "But a mother's job is to bath with her child and wash him" she said with a whine as Haku sweat dropped.

"He is 20 years old and I'm pretty sure the last thing he wants right now is to see his mother naked and for her to see him naked" she said as Kushina pouted more.

Naruto sighed as he sank into the hot water. 'Kami that was embarrassing' he thought as his face heated up as he remembered it all.

"**Glad to see Naruto is affected by females**" Son Goku said with a smirk as the other male Bijuu chuckled.

"**Well of course he is but considering how he grew up I was the only girl around Naru-chan and I am a surrogate mother to him**" Karumi said as the others nodded along. "**It is okay Naru-chan just relax and we will call you in once Matatabi is awake**"

He nodded and focused on enjoying his soak and finally getting a chance to rest for a bit after saving Bijuu after Bijuu for the last few weeks.

**-Madara aka Obito-**

His smile grew even larger as he had finally found the Rokubi before the damn Bijuu Hunter. That man was throwing a massive wrench in the Moon's Eye plan and for all he could manage he couldn't find the man and neither could Zetsu which was terribly annoying.

"Zetsu," Obito said with a smirk as the Venus fly trap, two toned creature raised from the ground with a smile as his two glowing eyes looked to him "return to Nagato and tell him we have found the Rokubi and he has to act fast before the Hunter tries anything" he said as Zetsu nodded.

"_Of course Madara~. _**We wouldn't want the plan to be ruined any more than it already is**" Zetsu's two halves said as he sunk back into the ground.

Obito narrowed his eyes at Zetsu as he disappeared. He knew everything was going wrong but if he could get to the Hunter he could easily take him down of have Nagato do it for him since the frail Uzumaki would most likely die from the strenuous battle.

"Enjoy your time for now Rokubi, once we have you that hunter will have to come to use to get you and we can end him" he said with a smirk as he disappeared in his signature soundless vortex as he disappeared into his pocket dimension.

**-Naruto-**

Naruto stepped out of the bath and went to get dressed. The soak was just what he needed but he still felt exhausted from the fight with Hidan and Kakuzu, especially since that was the first time he ever used the wooden avatar for the Karumi and the RasenSuisei in actually battle.

He opened the door to the hallway and frowned as he saw one of his foxes on the ground in front of him. "Please tell me you are here with good news" he asked as the small fox shook its head.

"**We found Tsunade but she is being targeted by Orochimaru to try and heal the wounds you caused**" the small feminine voice called out making him groan.

"Great, I have to deal with that snake again" he said as he walked down the hallway as the fox followed. "Did you set down a marker at the place you found her at?" he asked as the fox nodded.

He groaned as he ran his hand through his hair "Fine go and keep an eye on Tsunade, if she moves move with her and replace the marker" he said as the fox nodded and disappeared in a small cloud of smoke.

"Is something wrong Naruto?" Guren asked as she saw the exhausted look on the blonde's face. He had been working hard from what Haku had told her and she felt he should be relaxing for now.

"More trouble" he said as he walked over to her as she was training in the main temple room "I needed to find and talk to Tsunade Senju but it turns out that Orochimaru is going to her to try and heal the damage I did to him" he said making Guren frown deeply.

"So now you are going to get into a fight with him?" she asked curiously as he nodded and ran his hand through his hair.

"And I still have to get Tsunade to do my eye surgery and figure that all-out" he said with a groan as he sat down as Haku, Tayuya and Kushina all walked in.

"Well if you are going to fight Orochimaru then I am coming" Guren said not knowing everyone else was in the room.

"He's going to fight the fucking snake?" Tayuya asked with a glare. "I'm coming too than" she said with a large smirk.

"If I am going to bring anyone it would be Haku and Guren since I trust Haku and Guren's Crystal release is a great defense. But don't worry I need you and Kushina to do something for me" he said as he looked at them.

"Whatever it is it better be fucking important if you aren't letting me kick that fucker's ass" she said with a frown.

"I need you to search through the scrolls the foxes have been finding for anything about the Rinnegan or the Bijuu. I need to figure something out that has been on my mind for a while now" he said as Kushina nodded.

"Of course Sochi and we can go with you next time" Kushina said with a smile as he just nodded and stood up.

"Get your things together because we are leaving soon" he said as he left the room as he needed to check on something that he could feel stirring inside himself.

Guren looked to Haku with a small smile and nodded as they left to gather their things.

Tayuya grumbled as she kicked a stone "Fucking pervert didn't choose me to come with. He better take me on an awesome mission" she said as Kushina smiled at the fellow redhead.

"Don't worry Sochi has something planned for all of us, he is just busy right now" she said as she could clearly see the serious in her son's eyes as he left. He was stressed and needed whatever help he could get.

She just hoped he could relax soon, he needed the break.

**-Jiraiya-**

The Toad Sage was not happy. From being utterly defeated by the Asura man, that had apparently only taken the Kyuubi to save the village and not the Ichibi, to learning what had happened to Konoha.

"What are you saying that Minato has been arrested for child neglect and you're the Hokage!?" Jiraiya yelled as he had arrived at the Hokage office to find Mikoto Uchiha behind the desk wearing the Hokage hat and everything.

"As I said Jiraiya, the shinobi council found his crimes unfit for him to stay in the seat of Hokage since he had committed a terrible crime like this. Once he was arrested they voted for me as Hokage pro-tempore and recently decided to fully instate me" she said as was annoyed at the man's constant yelling.

"That is bullshit!" he yelled as he glared at her. "There is no way he would ever do anything like that!" he yelled until a folder was placed on the desk.

"Look through the file. We have testimonies from Kakashi Hatake, Itachi Uchiha, other Uchiha's, Nasumi Uzumaki and Kushina Uzumaki of what happened and there are pictures of the cupboard" she said as she narrowed her eyes. "Minato is in no way innocent and I am working to fix his mistakes" she said as Jiraiya flipped through the file and paled at the images.

'T-this can't be true' he thought. He had taught Minato better than this and to imagine that he acted like this was shocking and very devastating. "I-I need to talk to Minato" he said as he laid down the file.

"That can be arranged but you will be accompanied by two ANBU the entire time since he is a criminal" she said as he nodded and she summoned two ANBU to show Jiraiya off to Minato.

She hoped that Naruto would drop by so she could surprise him but she knew he was busy but she couldn't wait until he saw her in the seat of Hokage since it essentially meant that Naruto was safe from being targeted or brought in against his will.

She just hoped everything went well when he did return

**-Naruto-**

Naruto opened his eyes as he arrived in his mindscape. He had felt Matatabi stirring in him and Karumi had told him to come into his mindscape. She apparently filled in Matatabi about everything.

He watched as the giant two tailed blue flaming cat crouched down and a figure rose from her forehead. The woman had a large chest and a tight blue tube top that went down to her waist. She wore a dark blue jacket with a fur trim around the hood and tight black jeans. Her hair was dark blue and went to her shoulders.

Her eyes, like her beast form, had heterochromia of one being dark green and the other of bright yellow.

"**So this is the little Naru-chan that you told me so many good things about**" she purred as she ran her hand down his arm with a wink until Karumi pulled her off him.

"**Leave Naru-chan alone**" she said with a growl. She hated how her sister acted so promiscuous.

"**Oh how can I when he is so handsome and hunky**" she said with a purr as she turned to Kokuo. "**Don't you agree Ko-chan?**" she asked as she wrapped her arm around her sister with a smile.

"**I do agree Naru-chan is so handsome and kind and connected to nature**" she said as drool started to go into her nature daze.

"**Leave him alone! I will not allow you to dirty him!**" she growled out as her beast form bared its fangs behind her making her sisters pale and hide behind Isobu.

"**Please sister just leave them alone. You know that Matatabi likes to mess with others**" Isobu said as he opened his one eye lazily.

Karumi huffed and looked away to Naruto "**I think it is best you leave and get off to finding Tsunade, Matatabi is fine with everything just give her a bit to get use to being in you and he abilities will show up**" she said as she ruffled his hair with a smile.

"Okay" he said with a small smile. "It was nice to meet you Matatabi and I am glad you are okay with being inside me" he said as he bowed and disappeared from the mindscape.

"**What I wouldn't give to have him inside me~**" she said as she drooled a bit but was instantly running away a second later as Karumi's beast form was chasing after her as Karumi had heard her and was not happy.

**-Tanzaku Town-**

Naruto frowned as he walked through Tanzaku town as Tsunade was seen at it and, according to his summons, was still at. "From what I have heard about Tsunade she likes to frequent bars and casinos" he said as he summoned his Rinnegan under the illusion of his Hagoromo henge since he couldn't use the Asura one considering that he didn't want any of Orochimaru's henchmen to see him.

"Then we just search around or do you already see her energy?" Guren asked with confusion as she wasn't yet use to the fact of the Rinnegan nor the Bijuu part. She currently had a henge on her that Naruto set on her to keep her hidden since Orochimaru's men would notice her almost instantly. Her blue hair had turned cinnamon brown and her outfit had taken a black and grey color scheme to it.

"I can sense her in a bar across town but I can also sense some dark energy around town. Most likely Hebi-teme keeping an eye on her" he said as Haku nodded.

"That is why you brought us, to defend while you take care of him and do what you need" Haku said as she looked around the town. She had Kubikiribocho sealed in her wrist seal, ready to use at any time and she honestly wanted a good fight to test some of the jutsus she had been learning.

"Yes but lets start with Tsunade and see what happens after" he said as they entered the bar she was in. He looked around to see the female Senju downing sake at the bar. Silently he casted an illusion over the other people in the bar as he walked up to her.

"Tsunade Senju?" he asked as the busty woman turned around.

"Who's asking?" she asked with a glare. She was still heavily upset over the Orochimaru offering to revive her dead brother and dead lover.

"My name is Hagoromo, I am here to ask you if you could so a medical procedure for me. It is a very risky one" he said as he smiled at her.

She frowned as she set her sake saucer down "And why the hell should I do that?" she asked with a frown. This man was strange, normally she was difficult to find but recently people had been finding her left and right.

"Well considering who I am I could only think of you to come to" he said as he lowered his henge but since he had his Asura one under it he was still disguised. "My eyes were damaged while fighting that bastard of a snake and I hear you are having troubles with him so I could help you with him as repayment"

Tsunade stared in shock and confusion as she stared at the Asura man who had defeated her teammate. And honestly she didn't quite know if she could handle Orochimaru. Sure she could beat him but Orochimaru was resilient and could take a beating like no other. Plus helping an enemy of his would be fun.

"What do I get out of it?" she asked with a glare. The man was a spy for Konoha but from what she heard he was independent from them.

"Well I can give you a way to stay hidden from anyone" he said as he unsealed a suppression tag. "This suppression tag keeps any and all people from sensing me besides those who have these repression tag on them" he said as he pulled out three repression tags.

If you do the surgery I will give these to you" he said with a smile. "The surgery would have to be done after we fight him since I need my eyes to fight" he said with a smirk as she frowned.

"How did you know he would be here?" she asked as he chuckled.

"I can feel his men everywhere and even him in the far distance. Plus the fact that I damaged him so badly it is only expected that he come to the best healer in the world to try and fix his arms and honestly of course I would come to stop him" he said as she frowned but nodded.

"He is returning in the next few days, expecting me to heal his arms in return for reviving two people close to me. I'll do the surgery after we kick his ass" she said with a smirk.

"Well just call for me with a spike of your chakra and I'll aid you in the fight" he said as he turned around and smiled at Haku and Guren. "Plus my friends Guren and Haku will help as well as they can handle any assistant of his" he said as he opened the entrance of the bar as he put back up his Hagoromo henge.

Tsunade watched as Asura left the bar with the two women. She didn't know how to feel about the man but something made her want to trust the man. Plus with him having Mokuton made her have the strangest feeling they were related especially since Asura was the founder of the Senju clan many many years ago.

'I'll have to tell Shizune about it. Maybe she'll stop freaking out over it if she knows there is help coming' she thought as she poured more sake in the saucer.

**-Two Days Later-**

Naruto had spent the last two days helping Guren and Haku with whatever jutsus they needed help with though he couldn't be much help considering he never used Crystal or Ice elements. "Tsunade is nearing Orochimaru, get ready" he said to Guren and Haku as they watched from above the ruins of the castle that Orochimaru had chosen as a meeting point.

They nodded as they got positioned and Haku unsealed Kubikiribocho.

Naruto drew out Gobosei and summoned the eight blades as he felt Tsunade's spike of chakra as he jumped off the massive spire and fell down to Orochimaru.

-**Tsunade-**

She frowned as she jumped back. She had tried to kill Orochimaru under the guise of healing but that damn glasses wearing boy stopped her. She spiked her chakra signaling her partner to come and she was not disappointed.

Instantly eight astral blades shot down at Kabuto and Orochimaru and a figure crashed into the ground and stood up, unaffected by the force of the fall that had caused a minor quake.

"We meet again Hebi-teme. Honestly I wanted to kill you last time but you were saved by the Uzumaki death mask" he said as the smoke cleared and he glared down Orochimaru.

Orochimaru's white face grew dark red in anger as his eyes narrowed "You! You did this to me!" he yelled as he charged the black haired man that caused the pain he was in.

Naruto chuckled as he blocked Orochimaru's kick and held onto his ankle and swung him down, bashing him into the ground creating a massive crater that made Tsunade widen her eyes a bit.

She knew it wasn't like her Chakra enhanced strength. From what she saw it was different since he kept the built up chakra in him.

"You couldn't handle me with your arms and without them you are even less" he said as he tossed Orochimaru at Tsunade who smirked and slammed her fist into him making him fly into the castle with a loud crash.

Kabuto glared as he charged at the black haired man before spikes of ice and crystals nearly impaled him until he jumped backwards to dodge. He turned to see a girl that his information told him was Haku Momichi, the apparent companion of Hagoromo but it didn't explain why she was here.

The other person made him even more angry "So this is where you ended up traitor" he said as he glared at Guren.

She glared back "Yes, I am with someone who treats me as an equal and someone who isn't an evil murderous bastard" she said as she summoned some more crystal spikes ready to fire as Haku smirked.

"Plus Asura is much stronger than Orochimaru" she said as she brought her sword in front of her. "Lets take care of him so Asura and Tsunade can kill Orochimaru without any trouble" she said as she charged the glasses wearing medic who paled slightly at the two strong kunoichi coming at him.

Naruto smiled as he stabbed the astral blades at the snake man. As long as he kept the two of them apart he could easily kill the annoying snake, plus with Tsunade helping him with her insane strength that was nearly equal to his.

"Just stay still you annoying snake!" he yelled as he used his Swift Stance to appear all around him and hit the snake with super strength punches from every direction making him cough up blood and regurgitate another version of himself only for Tsunade to smash her fist into him again.

He flew into the wall and coughed up another version of himself only he was still heavily damaged "K-Kabuto" Orochimaru wheezed out as he tried to stand up.

Kabuto saw that his master was in danger and tried to rush to him but he was too bust dodging crystals and being stuck inside a dome of ice mirrors. He ran his hands through the seals and slammed them down "**Summoning jutsu!**" he yelled as a massive snake appeared below him.

"**You dare summon me!**" Manda yelled as he shattered the mirrors and sent Haku and Guren skidding back.

"We will get your sacrifices later! Just take Orochimaru-sama away!" he yelled as Manda glared at him but lunged at Orochimaru.

"**Summoning Jutsu: Fox Contract!**" Naruto yelled as a massive fox, bigger than Manda, appeared and clawed at the snake sending it flying back.

"**Asura-sama, glad to finally have a chance to fight for you**" the massive fox said in a female voice. Luckily all the foxes knew of his disguises names.

"Glad to be able to let you fight something strong Tairei. Kill that snake and keep it away from Orochimaru, I'm sure Karumi will praise you if you do well" he said as the fox grew a massive smile before dashing off at the snake and biting its tail and flinging it away.

Tsunade smirked as wooden tendrils burst out and grabbed Orochimaru faster than she could blink. They held down Orochimaru and sealed his mouth shut as Asura looked down to the struggling snake.

"How the supposed great has fallen" he said as the eight astral blades floated around Orochimaru. He knew it wasn't a clone since Orochimaru couldn't create them anymore nor could he substitute with them. "Do you want to do the honors Tsunade?" he asked as an astral blade floated over to her.

She nodded as she grabbed it and held it in her hand "This is for insulting the memories of those close to me and all the fucked up shit you have done!" she yelled as she stabbed the blade through his head and cut off his head.

Kabuto watched in horror as his master was killed and he was sent flying off Manda as the giant fox killed him. He crashed into a building and started to crawl away not noticing the small fox placing a tag on his back before dispelling.

"Asura, Kabuto is getting away" Guren said as Naruto sealed away the body of Orochimaru.

"We should have killed him but he is a wily snake" Haku said with a frown.

"It is okay, you both did great and I have a plan for him" he said as he turned to Tsunade. "So ready to go through with our deal?" he asked as he sealed away his sword and stared at her. He smiled to Tairei as he pet her large snout "You did great Karumi said you were an amazing hunter" he said as the massive golden fox dispelled with a large smile.

Tsunade felt happy that her monster of an ex-teammate was out of the world. She and told Shizune to stay back at the hotel because she didn't want her getting hurt in the crossfire "Come with me and we can figure this out" she said as he nodded and handed her the tags.

"Thanks kid, maybe you aren't as annoying as I thought you were" she said with a smirk.

**-Nagato-**

He smiled as his paths were fighting the Rokubi and decimating it. He had finally captured a Bijuu. Now the hunter had to come to him for the Rokubi and he would kill the man and rip his soul out to figure out what he did with the Bijuu.

"Mission accomplished. Assemble the members for a removal" he said with a smirk. He was glad that Madara had found the Rokubi and alerted him.

"Congratulations Nagato, you have one while the other six are still missing" Konan said in a dry tone. She was honestly getting tired. Over the few days she had been travelling with Nagato's paths he had been rude to her and demeaning.

"We will figure that out once I use the Rokubi to lure him out and rip his soul out" he said with a glare. "I know what I am doing Konan so be quiet or I will not tolerate your behavior" he said as his Rinnegan glowed at her as she narrowed her eyes back at him but didn't say anything.

She wrapped the Rokubi jinchuriki in paper as she lifted him up "You know it will take even longer now that we are missing two rings plus Kakuzu is still weak from the fight with the Bijuu hunter" she said as she followed the paths through the forest.

"I am aware Konan, we will just have to be patient" he said as he walked ahead.

Konan just rolled her eyes and followed.

**-Naruto-**

Naruto groaned as he woke up from the surgery. He had put the seals on his eye lids beforehand so he could turn the eyes on and off without a drain. Plus the Bijuu would be affecting the eyes so he could control them easier and be able to transform them back into Rinnegan and EMS since they were connected to the Juubi, where the Dojutsu came from and still had some pull with the eyes.

"Asura, I have given your old eyes to Haku in a jar of preservatives. Your body accepted the eyes almost immediately and you are already healing which is quite surprising" Tsunade said as she washed her hands.

"Thank you Tsunade, you have the tags so you are free to use them to hide away" he said as someone helped him up.

"I got you Asura" Guren said as she held onto his arm.

"Thank you Guren, Haku can you come here too" he said as he felt someone else grab his other arm. "We need to leave. I am sorry Tsunade but we have other places to go" he said as Tsunade chuckled.

"I understand, enjoy your new eyes. I put a repression tag on you. If you need me feel free to drop in" she said as she drank some sake.

"I am glad you trust me Tsunade" he said as Haku and Guren led him to the door. "Until next time we meet" he said as they left.

Tsunade knew something was up. His eyes weren't damaged what so ever, if anything they were in perfect condition and when she removed them they had changed from their coal black to a light purple that reminded her of Kushina's.

She couldn't do much since the Guren and Haku girls were watching her closely. She had been able to steal a bit of his blood secretly as she wanted to test some things. It wasn't that she didn't trust the man she was just curious about something.

She smiled as she saw the man and the two girls walk down the road. She felt that man would be an interesting person to know.

**-Chapter End-**

Okay so a lot happened.

Orochimaru died (I really wanted to kill him for a long time) Kabuto has a marker on him so Naruto can cause trouble.

Saiken is taken but I have a plan for everything so no worries. Konan is going to join Naruto in the future and she is added to the possible pairing.

It will either be Konan, Guren or Fu. Tayuya is out of the choice. And I am NOT asking for your opinions please

I hoped you all liked it. Sorry if it seemed choppy in places, I needed to time skips to do everything I wanted. Plus I wanted to show what others were doing during everything.

I hope you all liked it

Until Next Time

Rate and Review

Buh-Bye!


	10. Chapter 10

**Naruto, Forgotten Child of Prophecy**

**Chapter 10**

Naruto groaned as he bumped into another wall. "Being blind, even if temporary, is a massive pain" he said as he felt someone help guide him through the temple.

"I got you Sochi" Kushina said as she hugged his arm slightly and led him to the scrolls that she and Tayuya had found. It had been a day or so since Naruto had returned from the surgery and everyone decided to just let him rest since he had been busying himself with so much for the last few weeks.

"Thank you Kushina" he said with a small smile "my vision is slowly returning so it should be back by tomorrow but you did say the scrolls were important."

"It's okay Sochi and yes, the ones we found explain where the Bijuu would be if the Akatsuki obtained one of them and how to steal it back" she said as she opened the door to the room.

"How are you feeling Naruto?" he heard Guren say from next to him as she helped him as well.

"I am good, no headache anymore or pain when I try to channel chakra into my eyes so that is good, though the Bijuu say it'll be a couple months before I regain the Rinnegan" he said as she nodded.

"Come on pervert, sit down so I can tell you what we found while you were off killing the fucker" Tayuya said with a glare as she still wasn't over the fact that Naruto accidently walked in on her that one time.

Naruto sighed as Kushina helped him down onto a mat as he felt Guren sit next to him and Haku next to her.

Kushina went over to Tayuya and calmed her down a bit "From what we have found there is something called the Gedo Mazo. It's a husk of something quite large and ancient that is somehow connected to the Rinnegan" Kushina said with a frown.

"It has nine creepy eyes and gives off the feeling of a Bijuu according to the notes we found" Tayuya said with a shiver. She hated looking at any picture of it since it creeped her out majorly.

"Who wrote the scroll?" he asked as he could hear the Bijuu mumbling inside him worried over it, which in turn worried him since anything that could worry them definitely wasn't a good thing.

"That's the confusing and shocking part, the foxes don't remember where they got it from since they just focus on stealing but it is written by Madara Uchiha but it seems too new to be written in the Shodaime's era. If anything it seems around 30 or 40 years old at least" Kushina said as Karumi growled.

"**Naruto, there's been a change of plans. We are advancing your healing of your eyes and the connection to the Rinnegan and Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan. If that person with the Rinnegan has access to the Gedo Mazo then you need the Rinnegan back again as soon as possible**" Karumi said as she confused Naruto.

'Why, what exactly is this Gedo Mazo?" he asked as Karumi and the other Bijuu frowned and slowly got explaining their full creation to Naruto.

Naruto was shocked as he heard their story. He knew that the Sage of the Six Paths created Karumi and her siblings but he didn't know he did it from dividing up a primordial spirit like the Shinju.

'So your say the Gedo Mazo is the connection link of sorts to the Shinju's husk that is in the moon?' he asked as the Bijuu nodded.

"Change of plans" Naruto said as he started unwrapping his eyes. 'Can you guys can get my eyes working today?' he asked as he took the bindings all the way off.

"**Ha! We can get them done now but you will just feel a bit of pain**" Shukaku said with a massive smirk.

'Do it, I need get to work' he thought as he Bijuu rushed their chakra through to his eyes to heal them.

Naruto grunted as he opened his eyes.

"Sochi you aren't healed yet" Kushina said worried as she rushed over to him. She stared at him in shock as his normal light purple eyes were now a dark purple with flecks of black.

Naruto winced as he looked around "I can't be sitting around, this Gedo Mazo is dangerous and if what the Akatsuki are planning deal with this possibly then I definitely need to stop them" he said as his purple eyes shifted into a dark blood red with three tomoes in each eye as they spun around his eye.

"Get ready to leave, we are heading to Konoha, I need training in my eyes and I only know two people who can train me" he said until Tayuya threw a book at him that he caught effortlessly and turned off his new dojutsu.

"Before you go running off I found this about the Akatsuki you ass!" Tayuya yelled with a mild glare on her face. "That ring you got from the snake asshole and that Hidan fucker seem to be a part of their uniform as well as their cloak" she said with a grumble as he read it.

"That's Kushina and Tayuya this is very important" he said as he smiled to them making Kushina smile brightly and Tayuya scoff with a light blush on her face.

"Whatever pervert, I gotta pack and maybe take a bath. You better not peak on me again fucker!" she yelled as she glared at him, still sporting the blush.

"I won't! Geez, it was one time" he said with a frown as he walked out of the room as Haku and Guren followed him.

"So Naruto, Mikoto and Itachi are going to teach you in your new Sharingan?" Haku asked with a smile as she quite liked the kind Uchihas.

"Yes and it might get me closer to obtaining Chomei since the jinchuriki for her is currently in Konoha" he said as Haku nodded.

"Even me and Tayuya are coming?" Guren asked as Naruto nodded. "Even after Tayuya was seen by some villagers taking Sasuke away?"

"Hmm she'll have to be hidden by one of my henge tags but she should be fine as long as she doesn't take it off or really talks with Sasuke. Can you go tell her that since I really don't want to do that as she is bathing" he said as Guren nodded and walked off.

"I'm still wondering what that surprise she was talking about a week or so ago" he said as he stroked his chin making Haku chuckle.

**-Jiraiya-**

Jiraiya growled as he punched Minato hard in the jaw. "How could you do this!" he yelled as he had seen the photos of the cupboard that the ANBU refused to show him until he got to the house.

"You don't fucking forget about your child to such a large fucking degree!" Jiraiya yelled Minato just slumped over and accepted it.

Ever since the house arrest, everything of his being taken and everyone leaving him his appearance showed his disposition quite clearly.

The once vibrant spikey blonde hair had seemed to droop and lose its luster and bright color. His skin had lost its tan and seemed pale and his eyes were a very dull blue color.

"I-I made a mistake" Minato whispered out making Jiraiya's glare intensify.

"No! A mistake is forgetting about a birthday, what you did was fucking catastrophic and could nearly have threatened the prophecy and the world because of you!" Jiraiya yelled as he kicked Minato in the head again.

"Jiraiya-sama, please, you cannot attack the prisoner" one of the ANBU's said making Jiraiya frown and glare at Minato again.

"I am going to make sure that Naruto will save this world as the child of prophecy" he said as he stormed out of the house with ANBUs right behind him.

**-Kiri-**

Mei Terumi frowned as she read the reports from her ANBU. "Are you sure this is correct?" she asked as the ANBU nodded.

"100% correct, various sources saw six orange haired people in Akatsuki robes attack Utakata, which we had been tailing, and take him away. We decided not to intervene as the man had defeated Utakata even when he took the form of the Rokubi so we decided to retreat so you could be sure to get this info" he said as she nodded and frowned.

'Hmm the Akatsuki got to Utakata before anyone else, I'm surprised this Bijuu hunter didn't interfere' she thought as she sighed.

"Send reports to our allies in Kumo and Iwa of our recent loss and inform them of the Akatsuki and these six orange haired members. Also I hear Konoha gained a new Hokage and I want to rebuild relationships between them so send them a request for a meeting" she said as the ANBU nodded and disappeared.

"Chojuro, Ao" she said as she talked to the small blue haired boy wielding Hiramekarei and the blue haired, eye patch wearing man that had his hair styled in a single spike "I want you two to be ready to leave with me for Konoha should they accept my offer" she said as they nodded though Ao looked very nervous, which was understandable due to Byakugan implanted in his right eye socket.

"Of course Mizukage-sama" they said as she smiled and nodded to them, dismissing them.

She felt nervous of going to Konoha but she felt this could help change things a lot for the future.

**-Konan-**

Konan glared at Nagato's paths as they carried the knocked out jinchuriki as she had him wrapped in her paper. "How do you expect to lure the Bijuu hunter into a trap to ambush him?" she asked as she doubted the man that had been able to defeat numerous Bijuu and do who knows what with them would fall for any of Nagato's plans.

"I will have Kakuzu and Sasori spread the word of us having the Rokubi in a cavern nearby and when he arrives to try and save the Rokubi we were merely attack him all out with all our members. I'll have Sasori create a puppet replica so we won't be putting the Rokubi in danger" he said as she rolled her eyes.

From what she had heard the hunter had insane sensing abilities since he had been able to find Kakuzu and Hidan when they fought the Nibi in a secluded cavern that almost no one knew about.

"From what our spies have told us he recently killed Orochimaru like it was nothing. He defeated the Ichibi with Mokuton and has two contracts, the hawks and the foxes. He might be too difficult to apprehend even with everyone" she said as Nagato turned and glared at her.

"Watch yourself Konan, you are walking a thin line" Nagato said as Konan snapped.

"I've had enough of this Nagato! We created the Akatsuki to free Amegakure from Hanzo and we did that! But then you go and spout wanting to rule everyone with fear! Just like Hanzo!" she yelled as she removed her lip piercing and ring and threw it on the ground.

"This isn't what we created the Akatsuki for and you know it" she said as she glared at him. "If you want to continue this then go ahead but I am done with it" she said as she divided into paper and scattered in the wind.

Nagato glared as Konan flew off leaving him to transport the Rokubi alone.

"I knew she was weak" he heard a familiar voice speak as Nagato glared at Madara as he sat atop a branch.

"Yes sadly I never saw it. She is no worry anymore as she is useless" he said as he made his Asura path carry the jinchuriki.

"Here I'll help you Nagato, as a sign of good faith" Madara said as they all disappeared in a swirl of space.

**-Mikoto-**

Mikoto smiled as she had her shadow clones doing her work.

She had heard from a messenger hawk that Naruto was coming to visit so she had Uchiha ANBUs that were sworn to extreme secrecy watching over her.

She was excited to see him but apparently he had more members of his group so she was a bit worried about that. She was brought out of her musings as a yellow flash filled the room and she quickly substituted with the clone that she had sitting behind the desk.

**-Naruto POV change-**

Naruto froze in worry, afraid he accidently warped to one of his father's marker. It wouldn't be the first time he did it as it happened occasionally when he was first learning the Hiraishin.

Though he hadn't done it in many many years.

He quickly looked around afraid that his father was there until he saw Mikoto smiling at him from behind the desk.

"Relax Naru-chan, this is the surprise I had for you. Guess who the new Hokage is" she said as she put on her Hokage hat.

"Wh-What?" he asked as a massive smile grew on his face and he hugged her close as she hugged him back.

Kushina felt a pang of hurt as she watched her best friend embrace her son. 'What's going on?' she asked as Haku, Guren and Tayuya watched the two hug each other.

"What happened to Minato then?" he asked as he was confused of how Minato would step down since he always seemed to love being in power.

"After you told Nasumi of the incident I decided to plan it so that everyone would overhear it and after that it all snowballed and now he is under house arrest and the Namikaze clan has been erased except for you. All of Minato's jutsus are sealed away and he lost chakra" she said as Naruto smiled softly.

His father was the one behind him being neglected and hearing that he finally had been punished for his crimes nearly brought Naruto to tears. "Thank you Kaa-san" he said as he hugged her close and she just rubbed her back and smiled happily at her son.

Kushina froe in shock as she heard Naruto call Mikoto Kaa-san. 'I'm his mother, not Mikoto' Kushina thought as she glared at her friend.

Mikoto noticed it and sighed "Come on Naru-chan, put on your disguise and follow me to the compound" she said as Naruto nodded before placing something on the red head's arm making her appearance change.

"I'll explain it later" he said as she nodded and lead him away after creating another clone to get back to her work.

"So why the visit and who are the two new girls?" she asked with a teasing tone that made Naruto blush a bit and strangely the blue haired girl as well.

"Well I have a surprise for you as well and they are Tayuya and Guren, they use to work for Orochimaru before they chose to join me" he said as Mikoto was genuinely surprised.

From everything she had heard about the snake Sannin and his minions they were insanely loyal to him to a point they would die for him or kill villages for him. To hear that two had betrayed him was very amazing to her. Though she never doubted Naruto, if he could turn numerous Bijuu on his side, beings that had been betrayed and used for so long, then she didn't doubt he could turn those far past the point of no return back to the 'good side'.

"Hmmm well it's not my birthday so this is a surprise" she said with a smirk as she patted his cheek and opened the door to her clan compound.

Naruto smiled as he followed "You can go off to your rooms if you want or the training grounds. Haku can show you the way" he said as Haku smiled and nodded as everyone followed, though Kushina only did after she sent a strange look at Mikoto.

Naruto followed Mikoto in to see Itachi sitting behind the clan leader desk "Ah, makes sense" Naruto said getting Itachi to look up with a smile "with Kaa-san acting as Hokage someone needed to be clan leader and whom better than Itachi"

Itachi stood up and smiled at Naruto "It has been some time brother" he said as Naruto nodded and hugged Itachi briefly "What do we owe the visit? Is this about the Nanabi?" he asked as Naruto shook his head.

"Well the Nanabi is a matter but can't be dealt with for a while since I got the surgery" he said shocking them as he transformed his eyes into the Sharingan.

"Shisui's eyes worked for you?" Itachi asked as he looked at the eyes for any impurities and was glad when he found none.

"They accepted me instantly and I don't even have to use the seals on my eyelids to turn them on and off but I guess that is because of the Bijuu's influence. They are working to evolve them back to the Rinnegan since something has happened recently" he said as he motioned for them to sit down.

He proceeded to tell them of the fight with Hidan and Kakuzu, the reveal of the possibility of another Rinnegan user, the death of Orochimaru and the Gedo Mazo.

"That is not good, if the Akatsuki are coming after the Bijuu then we need to keep the guard detail on Fu" Itachi said with a frown.

"Especially since I can't really absorb Chomei as of right now. Plus the fact if I did Kaa-san would get in trouble" he said as Mikoto frowned.

"I'm sorry for making this difficult for you" she said as Naruto just patted her hand and smiled.

"Enough about that. I came to train in the Sharingan and the Eternal Mangekyo abilities" he said Mikoto smiled happily as she grew excited at the prospect of training Naruto in Sharingan, something she had been wanting to do since he was a small child and had first awoken the Rinnegan.

"How long until you reawaken the Rinnegan?" Itachi asked as his mother had a sparkle in her eye as she mumbled and drooled a bit with a large happy smile.

"The Bijuu say it would be around a few months, even with them speeding it up" he said a Mikoto grabbed him by the shoulders.

"No time to waste Naru-chan!" she yelled as she dragged him away with Itachi following shortly behind, smiling and laughing at his brother's situation.

**-Haku and the others-**

"So what is up with Naruto and that Mikoto woman?" Tayuya asked as she looked around the large training area.

"She essentially raised Naruto in his early childhood. She acted as his mother and made sure he was always safe and looked after until he ran away from the village and to the temple" Haku said as Kushina was grumbling in the corner as an aura of anger formed around her and her hair moved up to resemble tails.

Haku sweat dropped at the red haired woman and turned away.

"I thought Kushina is his mother?" Guren asked with a confused frown.

"I am his mother!" Kushina yelled making the girls flinch as they swore they could see a large glaring fox head behind her.

"It's a long story Guren and it is Naruto's place to tell, if you want you could ask though he really dislikes talking about it so I'm not sure if he will tell you about it" Haku said as Kushina kept grumbling in the corner.

**-Naruto, a few hours later-**

Naruto groaned as he was exhausted. Mikoto wasn't a bad teacher, just she was energetic about teaching him and it frankly wore him out.

He sighed as he sat down on his bed, he had told Haku where he was so hopefully no one thought he ran off or something. He was about to go to sleep until he felt the two rings of the Akatsuki burn in his pocket as he had unsealed them earlier in the day to check them out.

He only knew the 'San' ring was on the left index finger since Orochimaru's ring was a mystery to him.

The instant he put the ring on his vision distorted as his consciousness was sent elsewhere.

**-Akatsuki Lair-**

Naruto's mind was racing as he was figuring out what was happening to him.

From what he saw there were seven others that were standing on top of these two large pairs of hands. The fingers taken up were the Right thumb, index, ring and little fingers and the Left thumb, middle and ring fingers.

He currently sat atop the left index finger

(**AN:** Obito is taking up the place as Itachi's ring)

He couldn't see anyone's characteristics since they were all shadow like figures, like himself. But there was one thing he could see clearly. The figure atop the right thumb had the Rinnegan active clear as day.

"_Seems like we have an intruder_**. Must be the hunter that stole Hidan's ring**" the figure on the right little finger said as its two glowing yellow eyes stared at him. Naruto noticed that the figure had two large jaw like things on its shoulders.

"How did you get in here" the Rinnegan user said with a glare.

"Well maybe next time you don't call all the rings since I own two of them" Naruto said as he looked up and frowned as he stared down the Gedo Mazo, with one eye open. '_Crap, they have a Bijuu. Most likely Saiken since if they got Gyuki than everyone would have heard about it and Chomei is still in Konoha_' he thought with a frown.

"Never the less, having you here makes it easier to call you" the Rinnegan user said as he turned to him. "We recently came into the possession of the Rokubi, you can still save him if you want but we will not lay down and let you get him without a fight" he said making Naruto laugh

"I know all about the Gedo Mazo, one eye open means one Bijuu inside. I know you do not have 1 through 5, 7, 8 or 9 considering I know where those are for certain so that leaves the Rokubi, the six tailed slug. Nice try though" he said as he stood up from the finger.

"Know this you all, I will save the Rokubi from you and get the Hachibi and Nanabi before you get them. I will not allow the Bijuu to be used as weapons!" he yelled as his Sharingan spun into action before it evolved into the EMS.

His EMS design represented an eight point pin wheel with three concentric circles in the center of the pinwheel. The power of his emotions, the anger from not being able to save Saiken from being ripped out, made the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan blaze into life.

Obito's eyes widened in a bit of shock as for a second he saw a four point pinwheel, a design he saw on Shisui Uchiha after he put the boy's father and uncle under genjutsu to try a coupe as an attempt to maybe get more Sharingan and erase the clan.

"You, with the Rinnegan, what is your name" Naruto asked as his Sharingan glared at the man.

"I am Pain, the god of this world" he said with a smirk.

"That's a laugh, with your fake Rinnegan you are anything but a god" Naruto said as Pain narrowed his eyes. "I know your eyes are fake, if not, then turn them off" he said as he stared off with Pain.

'_How does he know Nagato's Rinnegan is implanted?_' Obito cursed mentally. This man was nothing but trouble and for the life of him he couldn't find or sense the man at all.

"Speak what you must, you will be smited in due time like the ant you are before a god" Pain said with a glare.

"Good luck with that, I look forward to destroying those fake eyes of yours" he said as he pulled off the ring, ending the connection.

"That wasn't good" Kisame said as he frowned. "How did he know of the Gedo Mazo?"

"I don't know but honestly, it doesn't spell good for us" Sasori said as Pain narrowed his eyes and ended the connection.

He needed to rethink his plan and maybe Konan might be a little right.

**-Naruto-**

Naruto woke up with a gasp for air.

"**Naruto?! Are you okay?! We couldn't reach you for a while there**" Karumi said in a worried tone.

"Yeah I'm fine" he said as he stood up "I know where the Gedo Mazo is, I met the fake Rinnegan user and Saiken is inside the statue. I need the Rinnegan soon to save her" he said as he walked off to the bathroom and activated his Sharingan again and watched as it changed to an eight point pinwheel.

"**Things are advancing very fast, you unlocked the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan faster than suspected so just keep getting use to them and you will get them again**" Son Goku said as Isobu nodded.

"**We will save Saiken, just train and do not rush or freak out**" Kokuo said in a calming tone as he nodded.

"Fine but this is going to be some tiring months" he said as he ran his hand through his hair.

'_Look out Pain, once I get back the Rinnegan I will kill you_' he thought as he narrowed his eyes.

The war between him and the Akatsuki had essentially started and he'd be damned if they won.

**-Konan-**

Konan frowned as she landed in Konoha. This was the last place the man named Asura first had shown up. He defended the Hokage and from what her spies had told her he had a connection to Itachi Uchiha and the new Hokage Mikoto.

She hated to go against Nagato but he had gone insane and a tyrant. If anyone could stop him from being like this it would be that man.

From what she saw he was doing better than Nagato was and from what she gathered he was taking away weapons of power from the nations and trying to make peace through there.

'_Maybe this can work_' she thought as she used her paper to change her appearance '_I just need to talk to him once and I can decided_'

She silently sent out paper cranes to search the entirety of the large village. She needed to find him and she wouldn't stop until she did.

**-Chapter End-**

I hope you all liked this chapter :D Sorry if it was a bit short, due to computer difficulties I lost some of the original story but I feel I did great with this chapter ^^ I like it

I really wanted to make Naruto meet Nagato and everything.

Naruto could tell they were fake since his were a steely purple and Nagato's were a darker purple and after many years of having the Rinnegan he knows them a lot better than Nagato.

Konan will be joining soon as I really love her character

Kushina has some animosity towards Mikoto since her best friend is being called Mom by her son. They will talk it out later

Well Until Next Time

Rate and Review

Buh-Bye!


	11. Chapter 11

**Naruto, Forgotten Child of Prophecy**

**Chapter 11**

Naruto couldn't sleep.

His mind was whirring as he processed all the info going through his head.

'_Our enemy has the Rinnegan, Saiken and someone with a Sharingan if I saw correctly. I need my Rinnegan back as soon as possible_' he thought with a frown as he had his Sharingan active to help him get use to them.

Whatever the Bijuu did to them made them more natural to him, most likely they connected them to his small amount of Uchiha blood.

"**Naruto you can't stay up thinking about all of this. You need to rest so you can think up a plan tomorrow**" Karumi scolded him as he sighed.

'I can't Saiken is out there and I essentially declared war on them. Who knows if they are going to go after Gyuki next or possibly come here to get Chomei' he thought as the Bijuu's frowned at his worry.

"**You will save her Naru-chan**" Matatabi said as the others nodded "**If they go after Gyuki then Bee will handle them, he is strong and has a great bond with his jinchuriki like I did with my old one, and if they go after Chomei then you will be here to stop them as will all of Konoha**"

"**Sleep Naruto, you need it. We will figure this out tomorrow**" Son Goku said as Naruto sighed and nodded.

'Fine' he said as he laid down, trying to sleep. He needed all his energy for whatever was ahead of him.

**-Mikoto and Kushina-**

Mikoto sighed as Kushina barged into her room inside the Uchiha compound. She knew this was going to happen eventually but she hoped it would have been later rather than now.

"Mikoto! Tell me why my Sochi calls you mom!" she yelled as he hair rose up like tails and her eyes turned red a bit, a left over thing caused by her holding the Kyuubi for so many years.

"Calm down and stop yelling!" Mikoto yelled as her Sharingan flared at her making her frown. "I can explain if you just sit down" she said as Kushina frowned but sat down.

"After you two started neglecting poor Naru-chan I took it to watch him since I am his godmother. I cared for him and had Uchiha's do the same when I could not. After the cabinet incident I took it up much more seriously, going from godmother to actual mother" she said as Kushina glared.

"But I'm his mother!" she yelled until Mikoto's eyes changed to her EMS making her flinch.

"Yes you are but for the majority of his life you didn't do your role. You are now in a place where you are able to regain lost time but you cannot force it" she said as Kushina frowned but nodded.

"You have to realize that Naruto still dislikes that part of his life but if he is willing to take you along with him then it means something. Be patient and he just might call you mom again in the future like he does with me" Mikoto said as her eyes returned to her normal coal black.

Kushina frowned as some tears built up in the corners of her eyes "I want my Sochi back" she choked out as Mikoto sighed and hugged her friend.

"You have him you just need to be patient with him" Mikoto said as she rubbed Kushina's back.

**-Guren-**

Guren was a bit nervous as she neared Naruto's room. She didn't quite know why she was so interested in finding out what had happened but something about him made her want to know him more.

From what she could see he was immensely power but wasn't cocky or over confident. He was calm and collect even when facing someone like Orochimaru or Bijuu.

He was also very kind which he showed by accept her and Tayuya into his group, something that she was still surprised by.

As she got to the door and was about to knock the door opened to show a tired looking Naruto "O-Oh I'm sorry did I wake you?" she asked nervously.

Naruto raised an eyebrow in confusion "You didn't knock and even if you did it wouldn't matter. I can't sleep, something troubling is on my mind" he said as she frowned.

"Do you want to talk about it?" she asked as he chuckled a bit.

"Thank you for the offer Guren but this is something very personal though you could walk with me, it might help" he said with a smile as she nodded and followed after him.

"So you were born here?" she asked as he nodded.

"Yup, around 20 years ago, makes me feel old now that I think about it" he said with a chuckle as she laughed with him.

"You aren't old, I'm 20 as well so if anyone is old both of us" she said as he chuckled.

"Yeah but you don't look it, if anything you look 19 or even 18" he said as she blushed a bit at his compliment.

"You don't seem to like returning here. Why is that?" she asked as he frowned.

He let out a sad sigh making her start to worry "Y-You don't have to tell me if you don't want to" she worried as she didn't want to do anything to get him angry.

"Its fine, I just had a not so good childhood but it is the past and even if I don't want to bring it up since we are traveling together I might as well tell you a bit since Haku knows. I'll tell Tayuya later, maybe when she gets over the accidental peeking incident" he said as Guren struggled to hold in her laugh as they sat down on a bench in the Uchiha compounds backyard.

"It really all started October 10th 16 years ago the day of the Kyuubi attack…" he said as he started to retell his past for the second time and it honestly didn't feel that bad.

**-Konan-**

She frowned as her paper returned to her with nothing but the location of the Nanabi, which was already known to her and Nagato.

She had ditched her Akatsuki robes since she didn't want to bring attention to herself. She now wore a revealing navy blue robe, with a large hemline on the front, that exposed her arms, back, the sides of her breast, and her belly which revealed her navel being surrounded by four blue gem stud piercings. Instead of the standard sandals and leg-warmers, she wore a pair of blue pants that also functioned as her shoes, with white high heels.

The closest her paper had found was someone with unusually high reserves, many times more than Kisame but she wasn't sure what to make of it since it could have been many high leveled people together in one place and since it was directed towards the Uchiha compound she wasn't that surprised.

Her paper wasn't the best tracker. The most it could do is find people with large reserves and she would feel where it went to, which was good for jinchuriki but for others not so much.

She really needed to find this man and possibly warn him of Nagato or ask him to help her. She didn't quite know but she figured she would know what to say to him once she met him.

She wasn't sure how their meeting would go down but she needed to meet him and with this high reserves that her paper found it was her it was the only lead she had.

She summoned her paper wings and used her paper to camouflage herself as she drifted through the massive Hidden Village.

Being as careful as she could she dispersed herself into her sheets of paper to bypass any sentries or clan members as she made her way through the clan quarters and to the paper that had found the source.

**-Naruto-**

Naruto sighed as he finished his story. He was so engrossed in talking with Guren he didn't feel a thin piece of paper sticking to his back and blending in to the color of his shirt.

"You have been through so much but you still are strong and so kind" Guren said as she smiled at him.

"Even with things going differently I still like to believe I would be the same, helping the Bijuu and fixing the messed system that is set up with them" he said as he sighed and stared up at the moon.

"To have a belief and a promise that you are so set on is really amazing" she said as he chuckled.

"I have never been on to go back on a promise so I'm not stopping until I have go through with it" he said as he offered her a hand to help her up.

She smiled as she accepted it with a small blush.

"You should probably get to bed there's bound to be a lot to do tomorrow" he said as she nodded.

"Only as long as you actually go to bed" she said with a smirk as Naruto chuckled and nodded.

"Sounds fair" he said as he turned to the direction of his room. "See you in the morning" he said as she nodded and went off to her room.

He sighed as he sat on his bed running his hand through his hair. He was about to lay down until he felt a sudden presence behind him.

Acting fast he unintentionally activated his Sharingan and unsealed Gobosei, pointing it at the neck of the intruder, who was a blue haired woman forming out of paper.

"Who are you and how did you find me?" he ordered as his Sharingan spun making the woman stare at him in confusion.

"You are not an Uchiha yet you have the Sharingan and are in the Uchiha manor. Why is that?" she asked as he narrowed his eyes at her, mentally cursing that he didn't have his henge up.

"That doesn't matter, tell me who you are" he said as he summoned Gobosei's astral blades.

The woman sighed as she nodded "I am Konan and I am here searching for a certain person, I found you by finding the person with the highest reserves in the village" she said as he frowned. "Though you wielding the sword of Asura is confusing"

"Let's just say I am holding onto for him" he said as he kept the blades at her neck.

"Do you know where that man is?" she asked as he felt out to read her emotions to see if she was seeking him as an enemy or to make an ally.

Her emotions were confusing. She was worried and nervous yet sad about something he couldn't tell. No negative emotions that he could see but he would still keep everything secret for now.

"I am the only one that can contact him" he said as she nodded.

"I need a meeting with the man" she said as the astral swords pointed at her and he sheathed the real sword.

"Why it that? He is sought after by many people and I am not going to allow someone to find him if they want to kill him" he said as the blades pressed against her neck.

"Nothing like that, I wish to ask him for something" she said as Naruto saw a flash of sadness and fear in her eyes for the very briefest of seconds since the stoic faced woman seemed like a master at hiding her emotions.

"And what is that you wish to ask?"

"Will he help me destroy the Akatsuki" she said as her amber eyes shone with an aura of seriousness that caught him off guard

**-Akatsuki-**

"Nagato this isn't good. That man is too dangerous and with the fact he has the Sharingan will only lead to trouble" Obito said as Nagato nodded.

"He knows too much, he is too powerful and he is a threat to our cause. Do you have any plans" he asked as Obito nodded.

"We need to lull him into a false sense of security and we need to gather our forces and train while trying to find information on him and possibly find where he is hiding the Bijuu away at" he said as Nagato frowned.

"So basically we sit around and do nothing! No we need to get the remaining Bijuu that we know where they are such as the Hachibi and Nanabi!" Nagato yelled as Obito narrowed his eyes at him.

"If we go and attack Kumo or Konoha, two of the strongest Shinobi villages, then we will draw attention of the Asura man and the many strong shinobi in those villages will fight us and with us missing Hidan and Konan as well as your health it won't go well" he said as Nagato groaned.

"We rest, regroup, maybe get more members and gather info like I said" Obito said as Nagato nodded.

"How long?" he asked as he stared down the masked man.

"Two years, by then I will have everything planned" Obito said as he smirked from behind the mask.

**-Naruto-**

Naruto frowned as he held the paper crane in his hand. The woman named Konan had told him if he wished to talk with her or give it to Asura if he was okay with talking with her to just rip the crane.

He was a bit confused after her proclamation to destroy the Akatsuki and he needed time to think it over.

He sealed away the crane and his sword as his Sharingan faded from his eyes and he fell onto the bed. He needed rest desperately.

The day had been exhausting.

**-Next Day-**

Naruto stood in Mikoto's Hokage office as he had the paper crane on her desk.

"So this woman made of paper snuck her way into the compound and found you, asking if you knew Asura and then said she wanted to ask him to help her destroy the Akatsuki?" she asked as he nodded, running his hand through his hair.

"But that's not the confusing part" he said placing what looked like a Bingo Book on her desk. "Turn to page 47"

Mikoto nodded and flipped open the book to page 47 and stared at the picture of a blue haired woman with a paper flower in her hair.

"That was the woman that came into my room, her name is Konan and she is known as "The angel of Amegakure" she isn't a missing-nin but this is book is full of Amegakure shinobi and other facts about the village but I knew I saw her somewhere before" he said as she nodded.

"Didn't you say the leader of Amegakure was the leader of Akatsuki?" she asked as he nodded.

"Yes but at the time I didn't know who the leader was since the main building of Amegakure was insanely defended" he said as Mikoto frowned.

"If that is true then why is she asking help to destroy the Akatsuki if she is essentially a part in it?" she asked, her mind whirring to figure out why the woman was doing such a thing.

"We could always summon her and find out. If anything goes wrong I can warp away with her and take care of her elsewhere" he said as she nodded and activated her EMS

"Do it but stay in your Asura henge the entire time"

Naruto nodded as he put up his illusion and ripped the small crane.

Seconds later sheets of paper started flowing into the room as the woman started to form. Naruto got a clear look at her for the first time since last night it was quite dark.

She was a relatively tall woman who had short, straight blue hair, amber eyes with lavender eye shadow. Her outfit in his opinion was somewhat obscene considering how it showed off her hourglass figure and sizeable bust quite well.

"So the blonde man gave you the message" she said as he nodded.

"Yes and I'm confused here from my knowledge you are supposed to be the Angel of Amegakure and the personal solider of the God of Amegakure, the leader of the village and the Akatsuki" he said making her frown.

"Yes but things have changed, a man naming himself Madara Uchiha has twisted the organization, one meant to bring peace to Amegakure, into one meant to dominate the world by controlling the Bijuu and ruling through fear"

"If that is so then why are you wanting to join with Asura here?" Mikoto asked getting Konan to look at her.

"Because this man has the power to defeat a Bijuu by himself, Orochimaru and other jinchuriki. He is a man that Pain fears as well as the other Akatsuki. If anyone can help me then it's him. He can help me get the organization back to the way it was" Konan said not even fazed at being in front of the Hokage of Konoha since form what little knowledge they had of Asura told them he was a spy for Konoha, and incredibly loyal to them even if he technically didn't live in the village from what their info told them.

"If I were to then what would you have planned because I'm sure that just rushing in there is stupid, plus I have teammates of my own to worry about" he said as she nodded.

"We need to wait for them to calm down since currently they are busy with something" she said with a frown.

"I know, they just got done sealing the Rokubi" he said making her confused.

"How did you know?" she asked as he held up Hidan and Orochimaru's rings. "I snooped in on one of their meetings with these and found out their leader Pain has the Rokubi, the Rinnegan and he tried to trick me into going to a base to get ambushed" he said as she nodded.

"If we are going to work we need all the info on the members of the Akatsuki and their bases" Mikoto said as Konan frowned.

"You can think about it Konan, we need trust if I am to work with you" he said handing her a paper tag. "Set that down when you are ready and I will appear. Take as long as you want, but if you betray this small bit of trust I won't hesitate to end you" he said as his eyes turned to his Sharingan.

Konan nodded as she started to dissipate "Give me three days, I need to think things over" she said as he nodded.

"See you then Konan" he said as she disappeared and her pieces of paper scattered.

Naruto looked over to Mikoto who was frowning.

"You are too trusting sometimes Sochi" she said with a sigh as she stood up and patted his cheek.

"I know but for her to do something like this it shows how much she isn't on the Akatsuki's side anymore. We need to put some trust in her to get trust in return"

She nodded and smiled "I will summon some clones to do work after I am done with the daily council meeting"

"Okay and today is going to be a lot of training because of this" he said as he turned his eyes into his EMS form of the eight point pin wheel with the three concentric circles inside it.

Mikoto let out a gasp as she stared into his eyes "You shouldn't have been able to awaken them so quickly" she said as she inspected them. The pinwheel was derived from Shisui but she guessed the extra points was his blood and the circles was most likely referencing the Rinnegan that was slowly forming again in his eyes. "From what you said they were still connecting".

"That's what I thought but the spike in emotion from me seeing that Saiken was sealed away must have made them jump sooner" he said with a somber tone as his eyes slowly spun.

"Well go tell Itachi, he can help you until I can leave" she patted his cheek making him nod and smile.

She had always desperately wanted to train him in his own Sharingan and evolve them into Mangekyo Sharingan with Itachi's help and then transplant the eyes with one of theirs but all she cared was she now got the chance.

'Naru-chan, I can tell your eyes will be powerful things and that you will do great with them' she thought as she put on her Hokage hat as he left the room.

**-Haku and the others-**

"So Naruto told you everything?" Haku said shocked since she didn't expect for him to do it for a long while.

"Yes, we sat down last night in the compounds backyard as he told me his past up until now. I am still surprised he is so kind after everything that happened to him," she said as she turned to Kushina "though I do have to say I believe Minato was the main contributor to it all if Naruto's side of the story is true".

Kushina frowned and nodded "Sadly it's true" she said as a storm cloud grew over her head.

"Don't worry I'm sure he will forgive you and call you mom soon enough" Guren said as Kushina nodded and rebounded with a fire in her eyes.

"Sochi will be mine again!" she yelled making everyone sweat drop.

Naruto sighed as he had walked in just to hear Kushina's exclamation.

"So how did everything go you perv? Did the meeting with the blue haired bitch go well?" Tayuya asked as she leaned against the wall.

"One I am not a pervert that was one time and an accident!" he yelled as a tic mark formed on his forehead. "Secondly it went pretty well, she left with a marker of mine and is taking three days to think over our offer"

"You let her leave? Are you sure that was safe?" Haku asked worried about any enemy possibly getting a sneak attack on them or betraying them.

"Yes, it is fine. She just has to make sure this is what she plans to do since if she does this she becomes a missing-nin of Amegakure and gets an S-rank missing-nin organization as her enemy. I'd want to think it over too" he said as the others nodded but still frowned.

"What are you going to do today Sochi?" Kushina asked trying to get some possible mother/son time with him.

"I have to train with Mikoto and Itachi with my EMS that I unlocked last night" he said transforming his eyes into their eight point form making the others stare at them in interest.

"First your sword has eight points and now your eyes, weird coincidence" Haku said with a smirk.

"Who knows, all I can say they look freaky" Tayuya said with a shudder. She never liked the red eyes, reminded her too much of demons, something she was never too fond of, even if her ex-summoning contract was with them.

"I like them, they look very unique and interesting" Guren said with a small blush that graced her cheeks lightly making Haku and Kushina stare/glare at the blue haired woman.

"Well maybe we can hang out after your training" Kushina said grasping at straws wanting anything she could get to spend more time with her Sochi.

Naruto sighed as he figured out what she was going at.

"**Naru-chan let her have this**" Karumi said with a huff "**She is making amends and that means something**"

"Fine. We can have dinner alone after training and we can talk" he said turning around to leave only for Kushina to hug him tightly from behind.

"Oh thank you Sochi! I can cook us dinner!" she yelled excitedly as she jumped up and down. "Ooo! I can make ramen!"

Naruto chuckled as he patted her hands as she was still hugging him "Sounds good Kushina" he said as she let go and he left the room.

Kushina turned around with a large smile on her face as she looked at Haku who gave her a smile and a thumbs up.

**-Naruto-**

Naruto sighed as he walked through Konoha with his Asura henge up since the persona wasn't wanted anymore and he had saved his sister and Sasuke so that seemed to make them okay with him more.

He had talked with Itachi but he apologized to him saying he was busy with clan matters and have to wait until Mikoto-Kaa-san got off.

He didn't mind since it gave him time to walk around and relax more before going straight into heavy training.

It felt a bit weird having villagers smile and nod at him since before they really didn't seem to notice him when he was a kid too much.

Sighing he turned around a corner to have a red haired blur crash into him and fall back onto the ground as he looked down at the figure.

Long red hair, dark eyes and pale skin.

'Why does my luck always suck in this damn village' he thought as Nasumi stared up at him in shock.

"You!" she yelled as she pointe dup at him.

He could feel the headache of the situation already and only one word had been exchanged.

He wasn't looking forward to this one bit.

**-Chapter End-**

**Plus I will be taking a two week break because of the extension of three of my stories shortening the week break I usually take and because my Birthday is February 27th (I'll be turning 19) and I really don't want to be posting stories during that week**

**The break will be from February 16th to March 1st. Meaning the next update of this story will be on March 5th.**

Yea, Konan met Naruto (not knowing he was Asura) and Asura (not knowing it was Naruto). She has to think it over since even with Nagato being evil and an ass he is still her childhood friend.

The Akatsuki are recuperating for two years, allowing me to do a time skip, or numerous ones and showing his training progress in-between them. Plus the Rinnegan will be back together by then.

Nasumi and he will talk next chapter as well and maybe he will even reveal himself to her. Who knows?

Also Kushina is slowly being forgiven. Again it will take time but he isn't heartless. That isn't how Naruto is.

I have decided to take Fu off the pairing choice since I really have no idea how to write her in as a romantic interest.

It is now either Guren or Konan and it will be decided NEXT CHAPTER!

I hope you all liked the chapter.

Until Next Time

Rate and Review!

Buh-Bye!


	12. Chapter 12

**Naruto, Forgotten Child of Prophecy**

**Chapter 12**

"Yes me" he said with a groan as he pinched the bridge of his nose.

"What are you doing here!?" Nasumi asked as she glared at him, still pointing her finger at him.

"Well considering I am an ally of Konoha and my connections live here" he said with a sigh as he offered her a hand to help her up.

She glared at his hand and hit it away making his sigh again as she stood up and dusted herself off.

"I have a lot to say to you!" she said as she jabbed her finger at him. "First how the hell do you know the Rasengan?"

"Considering all it is is pure chakra control and considering my control is near absolute it wasn't difficult. Plus I've heard about it well enough that I'm surprised that no one else has really figured it out" he said as he pushed her hand back as he slightly narrowed her eyes.

He wasn't angry at her since he knew she was just confused since for all she knew only a very select few knew it and they were all connected to her family.

"No that doesn't explain anything! That would mean you would have had to see it at one time or another to figure it out" she said as she crossed her arms.

"Well since Jiraiya attacked me once I think I've seen it before" he said as he pushed past her and started walking away.

"Wait!" she yelled until he turned around and raised an eyebrow at her.

"Yes young Uzumaki?" he said as she stared at her feet nervously.

"Thank you" she said as she stared up at him.

"For what?" he asked as he could see she was struggling to get it out but seemed to be honestly thanking him for something.

"For getting Sasuke to come to his senses and revealing what my father did" she said as she wiped the corners of her eyes. "Maybe now my brother will return and I'll get to be with him again"

Naruto struggled to hide his emotions as he saw his sister almost cry. He never hated his sister, she was unaware of anything happening since she was so young at the time but seeing how hard his absence seemed to hurt her made him feel a bit bad about it.

"It is fine young Uzumaki, I was just doing what Mikoto-sama asked of me" he said with a small smile.

"How did you know about my brother?" she asked as he frowned a bit.

"Well I was a friend of his and went to pick him up after he escaped from the cupboard" he said until he was crashed into as Nasumi hugged him making him stare at her confused.

"T-Thank you for saving him" she said as he awkwardly patted her on the back.

He still wasn't use to girls hugging him and considering it was his sister it was a bit more awkward.

"Again, it is fine youn-" he said until she looked up at him.

"Nasumi, call me Nasumi" she said as he nodded.

"Fine, Nasumi, as I said it is fine" he said as he felt a marker get put down in the direction of the compound.

"I have to go, I have people waiting for me" he said as she frowned. "We are bound to run into each other again so don't worry"

Nasumi frowned a bit as he walked off, hoping that a possible link to learning more about her brother didn't just leave her to never see him again.

**-Naruto-**

Naruto smiled as he arrived in the Uchiha compound. He was glad he got to talk to his sister and smooth things over a bit.

It honestly made him miss his sister and want to talk with her though he knew he would have to wait until later for that since he needed to focus on the Akatsuki and the Bijuu as well as his training.

"Oh good, Naru-chan you're here" Mikoto said as she smiled at him, wearing her ANBU armor. "Sorry it took so long to get out of my meeting but we can train now"

He nodded as he saw her eyes turn into their EMS form and he follow suit as his eyes spun into life.

"First we will start with one of the most versatile abilities of the Eternal Mangekyo Sharingan" she said as she turned her attention to the training dummies behind her. "**Amaterasu**" she said as the dummies instantly ignited with black flames that quickly turned them to ash.

"Whoa, Itachi was right, your flames are fast" he said as she smiled and nodded.

"Amaterasu flames will burn for seven days and seven nights before going out, no water can douse them and only the caster, or someone else with the ability to cast the flames can douse them" she said as she placed her hand on his shoulder.

"We will do one aspect of these eyes at a time and will only move onto the next when you are able to do the current one without any real trouble"

He nodded as he stared at the dummy.

"You want to focus on the target and feel a strong burning inside you and then once it is hot enough release it at the target. You won't have to worry about it getting out of control since it is a very simple but powerful technique" she said as he nodded and focused heavily on the dummy.

After a bit of time he felt his eyes shift as the words came to mind "**Amaterasu**" he said as a line of black shot from his eye and hit the dummy nearly instantaneously, erupting it in a fury of black flames.

Naruto panted as he clutched his right eye, feeling some pain in his eyes.

"Its okay Naru-chan that is normal to feel pain when you first use it" she said as she helped him up. "If you didn't have your eyes as Eternal Mangekyo then your eyes would be bleeding from the strain"

He nodded as he blinked his eyes, lessening the pain with a groan.

"Now try and turn them off" she said as she motioned to the still burning black flames. "Think of easing them away, almost like you are just smothering them softly"

Nodding again he stared at the pitch black flames. Even from where he was standing, a distance far enough that he shouldn't be feeling anything, he could feel the heat of the flames lick against his skin.

'Truly fearsome flames' he thought as the Bijuu agreed.

"**Those black flames are hotter than my blue ones**" Matatabi said in shock since she had thought her flames were the strongest natural ones.

"**They still are the strongest natural flames**" Karumi said reading her sister's worries on her face. "**These flames are created by only those with these eyes while yours are your natural coat**" she said as Matatabi smiled and nodded

Naruto, not hearing the Bijuu's conversation due to the level of his focus, stared at the black flames before the pain in his eyes returned and the flames went away.

Mikoto hurried to his side to keep him up. She knew how taxing summoning the flames the first time could be but she knew he'd get it down quickly if he trained hard enough.

"We can relax for now if you want Naru-chan" she said as he shook his head.

"No, I will get this down and lower the exhaustion it gives me" he said as he stood up and cracked his knuckles with a smile.

Mikoto smiled at him. She knew how determined he was and she knew just how skilled he was. She wouldn't be surprised if he somehow mastered it in a week or two.

"Do be careful though Naru-chan, do not tire yourself out with this since we have time to do it without the need to rush" she said as he nodded and she hugged him with a warm smile.

"Don't worry, I have six other voices telling me the same thing" he said, making her chuckle as he hugged her back.

Mikoto nodded as she could feel ANBU in her main office so she knew she had to leave. "I will try and get Itachi to teach you **Tsukuyomi** once you are done since he is better at that than I am" she said as he nodded before she walked off.

**-Konan-**

Konan frowned as she stood atop the Hokage Monument of Konoha, camouflaged with the help of her paper.

She was still thinking everything over. She had been with Nagato for so long and been always by his side. But she realized how much he had become twisted and evil because of the man claiming to be Madara and how they both needed to be stopped.

But the fact that he was her childhood friend remained the same. He was the boy she had grown up with and going against him felt wrong to her even though she knew she needed to defeat him or many others would be in danger because of him and Madara.

She sighed as she watched the sun set on the village. She still had two days to decide what to do since all of this was new to her.

She just hoped she'd be taking a worthy risk of teaming up with Asura, hoping he had the strength to deal with the two of them

**-Kushina-**

Kushina smiled as she readied the table for her and her Sochi's dinner.

Silently she hoped this would somewhat help their relationship grow though she knew deep down their relationship would never be that of a mother and son. Mainly because of the fact she wasn't there for him growing up and that he had that bond with Mikoto but she could build something that was strong and possibly family-like

She was brought from her thoughts as she saw Naruto enter the room. He looked exhausted and tired but he had a very small smile on his face.

"How did training go Sochi?" she asked as he sat down.

"Good, I'm getting a grasp of my abilities and how to use one of them" he said as she smiled.

"That is very good Sochi" she said as she clapped her hands lightly. "Wait right here and I will be back with the food"

Naruto watched as she got up to get the food.

Ever since they had the somewhat heart-to-heart that time late at night he found his feelings towards Kushina were changing.

He no longer hated her but at the same time she would never be his mother again but she could at least be somewhat close to him.

He just hoped she understood that and they could get past the rough past they shared.

He smiled to her shortly as she set down the bowls of ramen.

Dinner was great though it made him remember the times of before Karumi was forced into attacking the village.

It made him feel a bit sour.

"Kushina, we need to talk" he said as she frowned.

"I know what you are going to say and I know I can't be your mom for the massive mistakes I have made but please just let me be something" she said as she held his hand.

He could see the hurt and worry in her eyes as she clutched his hand like it was a lifeline.

He sighed, nodding as he rubbed her hand. "We can figure this out, just give me time" he said as she smiled and nodded.

"I should head off to bed, dinner was great Kushina" he said as he patted her hand and stood up.

"Can we do this again sometime?" she asked as he nodded.

"We'll see Kushina" he said as he started to leave the room.

**-Two Days Later-**

Naruto stood in the center of a forest clearing, where Konan had summoned him to with his tag.

He saw the woman standing in the center of it with her same impassive look on her face.

"So you have made your decision I gather?" he asked as he crossed his arms

She nodded "If I am to join forces I need to be hidden before we do anything. We need to gather our forces and make plans" she said as he nodded.

"Does this mean you are willing to join me with the defeat of the Akatsuki and help with my own goals?" he asked as she nodded.

"And what would those plans be?" she asked as he smirked.

"Exact opposite of the Akatsuki's. I want to free the Bijuu and let them live in peace" he said with a warm smile.

Konan felt something inside of her that confused her a bit but she shook it off as she looked at the man with somewhat wide eyes.

"Is this what you have been doing to the Bijuu?" she asked in a confused tone. "Freeing them?"

"I will reveal that later but first we better get back to Konoha since my group will want to hear of everything you know" he said as he placed his hand on her shoulder and flashed back to Konoha.

**-Uchiha Compound-**

Konan stared around in confusion. She was a bit in shock at how Asura knew the fourth Hokage's Hiraishin technique.

"I will explain everything in time don't worry Konan" he said with a small smile as he led her through the compound.

They walked until they entered a large training ground where Mikoto and the others

"So Konan decided to join us?" Haku asked as Naruto nodded.

"Yes and I think it is time we sit down and figure some things out" he said as they nodded.

He quickly created a table for them all to sit at and one by one they all introduced themselves to Konan, who was a bit silent.

"So Konan, what do you think we should honestly do against the Akatsuki?" Kushina asked as the blue haired paper user nodded.

"Most likely they are either going to try and go after the two remaining known Bijuu or wait, which would allow them to grow their forces before launching an attack for the Nanabi or Hachibi" she said as Naruto nodded.

"From what I saw the leader is quite arrogant so if anything he would try and build more power to try and strike fear with his so called 'Godly powers'" he said as Mikoto frowned.

"How long do you think they are going to spend regrouping?" Mikoto asked as Konan frowned.

"Anywhere between two or three years considering they are recuperating from the death of Hidan and the loss of two rings as well as the fact that I left" she said as Naruto frowned as rubbed his chin.

"What do you think we should do Asura?" Guren asked as she frowned at the worried look on his face.

"I say we wait. Even if we do know where they are I'm not back at full strength and I need to keep training in my new abilities" he said as Konan nodded.

"I can keep my paper clones near them to let us know when they are moving" Konan said as everyone nodded.

"We still need the information you have on all the Akatsuki so we know what we will be going up against" Mikoto said as she looked Konan in the eyes.

"I will go with you to tell you everything" Konan said as Mikoto got up and nodded.

Naruto watched as Mikoto and Konan walked away

"Do you trust her Sochi?" Kushina asked as he crossed his arms.

"Yes, if she, the protector of Amegakure is willing to go against her village and the 'God' of Amegakure then she is serious about it. We need to focus on training and I need my original eyes back" he said as he turned to his EMS, which still only had three concentric circles in the center.

"Then we better not be slacking" Tayuya said as she got up and slapped Naruto on the back with a large smirk.

Naruto chuckled as he rolled his eyes and got up "Yeah, we will be going up S and A rank criminals and someone with the Rinnegan. We need every bit of strength we can get" he said as he erased the table and chairs and everyone nodded.

**-Later that day-**

Naruto frowned as he created more **Amaterasu **flames in the training grounds.

In the three days he had gotten to a point where he could cast and erase them fast enough but he still felt a bit of pain from using it, something Mikoto said would go away eventually the more he used it.

He was a bit focused on training that he didn't see Konan had walked in and was watching him.

"Those are impressive flames Asura, or should I say Naruto" she said as Naruto rubbed the back of his head sheepishly and lowered the henge.

"Did Mikoto tell you?" he asked, getting a nod from her as a reply.

"I use this henge to hide myself though I really don't need it anymore" he said as she rose an eyebrow at him.

"Long time ago I had to escape this village as a kid for terrible reasons but now that Mikoto is in control I can be here without worry" he said as he sat down and Konan sat next to him.

"What happened to make you run?" she asked confused, a bit curious what caused the man to escape but still become a strong force in the world.

"Maybe I'll tell you in time but for now lets just say it something terrible though it gave me something that has given me the power to change the world" he said as he looked at her and gave her a short smile.

Konan felt a small blush go to her cheeks as his purple eyes stared into her amber ones. She felt a bit left out but the look in his eyes told her it was a rough story and eventually she'd be allowed to know/

"Thank you Naruto for agreeing to help me" she said as he chuckled.

"I should be thanking you Konan, with you our job became easier and he can know what we are up against finally" he said as he smiled at her again.

"Now all we need to do is wait for them to make a move" Konan said as Naruto nodded and his eyes turned to his EMS form.

"By then I should be back to full strength" he said with a smirk.

Two years to master the Sharingan and regain the Rinnegan.

This break was just what he needed.

**-Chapter End-**

I know it was a short chapter but that was because it was a filler chapter. It was meant to show some of Naruto's training and Konan's joining the team.

Mikoto has only told her Asura's real identity since she trusted her with that info.

Naruto will spend the two years of break maybe obtaining Chomei, mastering Sharingan and regaining the Rinnegan.

Also the big news!

The pairing is Naruto x Konan and Guren!

I decided I can't choose between the two so I have a great idea for it to work. Originally I didn't want to do a dual pairing but the way I have it set up I can see it working.

I hope you all are okay with this.

Until Next Time

Rate and Review

Buh-Bye!


	13. Chapter 13

**Naruto, Forgotten Child of Prophecy**

**Chapter 13**

**-1 Year Later-**

Naruto sighed as he dried himself off as he got out of the hot springs.

It had been a year since he started training in his Sharingan abilities and so far he had great control over **Amaterasu**,** Tsukuyomi**, and even his eye's special ability of **Kotoamatsukami **though he didn't use it as the idea of implanting things in other's minds and controlling them wasn't something he felt comfortable doing.

It was more of a natural understanding of how to use it but he never found a serious need to use it. Especially since it was only available to him once every ten years though everything he read about the technique told him if the person had strong enough will it could be used more often.

Currently he was working on **Susanno** and it was tough due to the pain it sent through his body.

He shook the thoughts of training out of his head as he looked into the mirror and activated his EMS. Over the year of training the design of his EMS had evolved.

It still had the basic eight point pinwheel but now there were five concentric circles. Three were inside the pinwheel while the other two were behind it. He took it as a sign he was nearing his Rinnegan again.

He needed it by the time the Akatsuki so he could go toe to toe with Nagato.

**-Training Field – Next Day-**

Naruto smiled as he entered the Uchiha training grounds.

As the year had went by everyone had trained immensely.

Kushina brushed up on her sword skills as well as her elements.

Her chains had regained their near impossible to break strength they use to have and she thought up more techniques with them.

Naruto even decided to teach her the Rasengan since apparently Minato refused to teach her it and she had even started thinking up a water version of the Rasengan with a whirlpool and the tearing tides of it as her inspiration.

Haku had gained absolute control over her ice release and her skill with Kubikiribocho.

She even learned a lot more ice techniques that could be used in conjuncture with Kubikiribocho

Tayuya gained a new contract with the bats to help suit her musical genjutsu abilities and the gorillas that apparently were fine with her using multiple contracts. She wanted the gorillas since like her previous Ogre contract she needed some strong muscle.

She also trained in her Yin release as well as her natural earth affinity.

Her illusions were so skillful that even he had trouble with them occasionally.

Guren had made great progress with her crystal release. Her defensive skills increased immensely and she even made some offensive moves for her release.

Konan was definitely a powerful woman. Her paper release was resilient to nearly all elements. It shielded against fire, it was a stronger defense than normal earth. Wind, lightning and oil based attacks could affect her paper but they needed to be strong caliber to do so.

She was a great person to spar against since she was a few years older than him and she knew the fighting styles of everyone on the Akatsuki.

Also over the year he had gotten closer to both Guren and Konan to a point that he often talked with one or the other.

Guren was still the warm woman he had known her to be and Konan had even started warming up to him and start to smile around him a lot.

"Hello Naruto, are you sure you didn't want to rest more?" Konan asked as she landed on the ground.

"I need to get **Susanno** down to a point I can actually summon a complete one and not just parts of one or a pure skeleton" he said as he frowned and summoned his EMS

"Remember not to push yourself Naruto" Guren said as she sent a hidden glare at the other bluenette as Naruto looked at them confused.

"Girls just let Naruto get to training and stop silently wanting to gouge each other's eyes out" Haku said with a smirk, using Naruto's dense nature to call them out on their rivalry for the blonde boy.

The two girls continued to glare for a few moments until they looked away.

"What was that about?" he asked Tayuya as she looked at him with a blank look.

"I swear you are such a fucking idiot" the music using redhead said as she rolled her eyes and walked away leaving a confused Naruto behind.

"Never mind that. Focus on your training and they will do the same" Kushina said as Naruto nodded and went off to the larger area and sat down in the same way he did when he would meditate or go into Sage Mode in front of Itachi, who was waiting for him.

"Now Naruto as always the **Susanno** is the user's embodiment of protection. It is called upon to act as your shield and sword and personalized once you unlock it fully and get past the beginning stages of pain" he said as Naruto nodded as the pinwheels in his eyes slowly started to spin.

All the rest of the group stood around watching in interest as they always did when they got a chance to see Naruto train with his EMS abilities.

"Do you think he will get it today?" Guren asked as Kushina nodded.

"I know he will he was so close last time" she said as they turned their attention back to Naruto.

Itachi watched as Naruto was starting to focus "Now remember, picture someone you want to protect. Someone you love works the best" he said as Naruto nodded.

Naruto closed his eyes as images of Mikoto, Nasumi, the Bijuu, Haku and even Kushina went through his mind. It wasn't until he saw the images of Konan, the woman he had grown close to in year as she became his ally, and Guren, the woman who surprised him by finding him.

He wasn't sure why they brought to his mind. Konan was someone who was surprisingly kind and sweet even when she was stoic and Guren who was someone he could always talk to and surprisingly open up to, like Haku but in a very different way that he wasn't sure of.

Being that he grew up essentially on his own his feelings weren't something he knew too well about but the warm feeling in his chest.

"**Naru-chan, what you're feeling is the beginnings of love**" Karumi said with a kind smile

The declaration from Karumi made him open his eyes in a jolt as he said "**Susanno**" from somewhere inside him

Instantly he was enshrouded in a dark green aura. Gradually a spinal column formed and ribs after that.

Naruto let the warm feeling inside him grow as six arms formed and became solid arms as Itachi and the others watched in interest as it continued to form.

'Interesting' Itachi thought as he watched a three faced head form 'This is unlike any descriptions I've read or even seen with mine or mothers' he thought as he was shogun like armor formed around it.

Slowly beads and magatama started to wrap around the forearms of the six arms and around its neck. There were also six swords in sheaths on the waist of the construct and the guards of them looked like Gobosei's guard.

Naruto panted in exhaustion as he looked up at the massive construct around him. His body felt like it was on fire but he could feel the Bijuu were easing it.

'I-Is that really how I feel?' he thought as he looked at the two blue haired women. He was terrible with girls and when it came to feelings towards them he was entirely inexperienced and he was pretty sure having feelings towards two girls wasn't good.

"**Do you feel tingly inside when you are alone with them and talking with them?**" Matatabi said as Naruto slowly nodded.

"**Do you often think about them?**" Kokuo said as Naruto grumbled.

'Y-Yeah but that's just cause they always talk and hang out with me' he thought as Karumi chuckled.

"**Naru-chan, Mikoto and I have essentially raised you. Trust me when I say you are beginning to fall for the two girls**" Karumi said with a smile. "**Now falling for two girls is a bit odd but you are a loving boy that I know will love them equally**"

Naruto nodded a bit nervously as he flexed the arms of the **Susanno** with his mind before dispelling it. He could've kept it up but he needed to talk with Mikoto.

"Are you okay Naruto? You did just summon a **Perfect Susanno**. Whatever you imagined to protect must have been powerful" Itachi said as Naruto frowned and nodded.

"Yeah I'm fine. I just need to talk with Mikoto" he said as he rushed out of the room leaving behind a group of confused people as Itachi rubbed his chin.

'Naruto looked shaken up about something and he kept looking at the others while sustaining his **Susanno**' he thought with a frown until it turned into a small smile. 'So he finally has a love interest' he said as he walked over to the group.

"Don't worry about Naruto he is just getting advice from Mikoto-Kaa-san about her Susanno experience" he said as they nodded though Konan looked skeptical.

**-Naruto-**

Naruto hurriedly rushed into Mikoto's office, he knew no one was in there and he even has his henge up though he was mentally freaking out so he wasn't sure how stable it was.

"Kaa-san I need your advice" he said as she looked up from her book as her clones were working behind the desk.

She frowned at the disheveled and worried look on his face as she patted the space next to her "Come sit down, whatever it is I can see it is upsetting you. Your henge is messing up like crazy" she said as she pet his hair as he sat down and he lowered the illusion.

"S-So I was training with Itachi in my **Susanno**, which I was able to make perfect, but he told me to think of people I want to protect and that I love so you and the rest of my group came to mind but when I thought of love, like real love, two people came to mind" he said as she nodded and squeezed his hand

She listened as he recalled the epiphany he had and the Bijuu's help as she held in a chuckle.

She loved her son but he was incredibly dense to the feelings of others and apparently even his own.

Everyone knew that Konan and Guren had a thing for Naruto. They both knew of the other one having feelings for him, even everyone in the group knew it. Tayuya often joked about his denseness of the subject.

"Naruto what you are feeling is perfectly natural. Both Konan and Guren have earned a special place with you and you have to learn to come to terms with them and maybe tell them" she said as he looked at her worriedly.

"B-But its two girls, that's not normal and I'd be slapped by them if I did that" he said as she patter his cheek and smiled.

"There are cases where that happens and for the way you grew up consider this pay back. Plus I doubt the girls would mind if it was with you" she said with a wink, poking at the fact that from what she heard from Haku that all the girls cared for was being with Naruto since in their mind he saved them and helped them.

It was sweet in Mikoto's mind and she was glad for her son.

"S-So I just tell them my feelings?" he said as she chuckled and nodded.

"Maybe choose a nice time to tell one and then the other. Or do both at the same time but you need to figure it out on your own" she said as he sighed and nodded. "Now put back on your henge and think things over"

"Thanks Kaa-san" he said as he kissed her cheek and went out.

Mikoto smiled as she watched him leave. "He's such a sweet boy" her clone said as she smiled and nodded as she went back to her book.

**-Hokage Monument-**

Naruto sighed as he sat on top of the newly crafted face of his mother as she had officially became the Fifth Hokage.

Over the year things had changed in the village as well. Minato was officially in prison with his chakra sealed, Kushina's blood clone was still under house arrest and Nasumi was the acting head of the Uzumaki clan seat on the council.

Sasuke had even started forgetting about revenge and started training seriously and made ANBU nearly as fast as Itachi did though of course Itachi was much younger that Sasuke when he joined.

Naruto continued to think things over until he heard a buzzing noise and turned around to see a figure with two bug like wings land on the ground.

She had tan toned skin with mint green hair and bright orange eyes. She wore a short sleeveless white midriff shirt with fishnet armor underneath, long white armlets, and fishnet shorts with a short white apron skirt over it.

She smiled at him as she landed and the wings disappeared. "Finally you leave the compound. Chomei has been freaking out about meeting you for a long time but I never could get a chance to meet you" she said as he stood up.

"You're the jinchuriki for Chomei the Seven Tailed Bijuu" he said as she nodded.

"Yup, Fu at your service" she said with a wink.

"Nice to meet you?" he said a bit hesitantly. "You said Chomei wanted to meet me?" he asked as she nodded.

"She could feel six of her siblings in one place and wanted to find out what was going on" she said as he nodded and held out his fist to her.

"It'll be easier if I let the others talk with her as we keep talking for a bit" he said as she looked a bit nervous but tapped fists with him, sending Chomei into his mindscape.

**-Mindscape-**

Chomei's beast form looked like a massive Rhinoceros Beetle with a mixture of armor. Her six wings and the long vine like tail added up to her seven tails. Her eyes were barely visible from behind the visor that protected them but they were bright and yellow.

Her human form was a bit different. Her human form had darker tan skin than she did and wore armor like a knight but it wasn't traditional armor. It was a bit low cut to show off the Bijuu's rather large bust and cleavage and it showed off her midriff as well.

Her pants were normal hakama pants that were dark blue color like her armor.

Her wings stuck out from the back of the armor and the vine tail came out from her tailbone.

Chomei had long green hair and bright yellow eyes as her helmet visor was slid up.

"**Wow so many of my siblings why are you all in one person?**" Chomei asked excitedly as she smiled at Karumi.

Karumi sighed as she looked to her siblings "**Fine we will tell you but you need to keep it hidden from your jinchuriki unless you know for certain that she will be okay with it**" she said as the excitable Bijuu nodded with a massive smile.

**-Naruto-**

"So your village hated you?" he asked as Fu nodded as she sat down next to him.

"They called me demon and made me live at the edge of the village constantly surrounded by guards to make sure I didn't run" she said as Naruto groaned.

"Why does every village hate all jinchuriki, in fact why did they even decide to seal away the Bijuu in the first place? From what I heard from the Kyuubi," he said keeping Karumi's name hidden "all the Bijuu were living peacefully, except for Ichibi and all he did was cause sandstorms"

"From what Chomei said the villages were afraid of them and rather than have them free Hashirama decided to keep them under the villages control as a type of equalizing force even though all it did was cause them to be used in war" she said as he nodded.

"That must be why you seem to be collecting them" Fu said with a smile.

"I am only collecting them to free them later and keep them safe" he said as he looked up to the sky. "I have a plan to keep them from ever being sealed away again and to keep them from being used as a madman's plan for world domination" he said as Fu smiled.

"Good then I can trust Chomei in your hands" she said as she patted his back. "So how does this transfer go down?" she asked as he chuckled.

"I can't do it right now my eyes aren't fixed yet since I figure Chomei told you everything" he said showing her his EMS design as she nodded sheepishly.

"Whoa freaky but then when do you think you could do it?" she asked as he sighed.

"Hopefully in a year since I have plans I need my eyes to be finished by then" he said as he handed her a marker. "Keep this set down in the room you stay in and I will visit when I am able to do it" he said as she nodded.

"But don't just visit for that. You can talk with me as well" she said as he nodded and she unrolled her wings again.

"See ya later Nii-chan" she teased as she flew back off the monument.

He rolled his eyes as the excitable girl as Uchiha ANBU followed her. He had felt their familiar energy when she arrived and was the only reason he openly discussed it with her since all Uchiha ANBUs knew of his situation and swore deeply to never reveal it to anyone.

He sighed as now he had to worry about Chomei, regaining his Rinnegan even more and the feelings he had for Guren and Konan.

He ran his hands through his hair as he ruffled it and let out a loud groan before falling onto his back with a sigh.

"**Relax Naru-chan and take a breather. Today has been exhausting and full a lot of things**" Karumi said as Naruto nodded and flashed back to the compound to take a well-deserved rest.

**-Female side of Hot springs-**

"Do you think Sochi is okay? He has been gone ever since he completed his **Susanno**" Kushina said as she frowned and sunk into the hot spring.

"I think he just has a lot on his mind Kushina. I mean think about it he has an organization of S-Rank criminals, he has the safety of the Bijuu and training to regain his eyes all on his mind" Haku said as she slipped into the springs.

"That would turn any normal man into a shriveled mess" Tayuya said as she drank some sake.

"I do hope he is okay. He kept looking at me and Konan during his **Susanno** summoning" Guren said with a bit of a huff that he didn't just look at her.

Even though Guren and Konan had come to the agreement to let Naruto decide who he is with either her, Konan or even both after being sat down and scolded by Haku, Kushina and Mikoto after they nearly killed each other, they still wanted to be chosen or chosen first above the other.

The only reason they even went along with the whole sharing idea was they didn't want to tear him apart to make him choose if he fell for both of them. He had been through enough as a child and with him being a kind hearted man they knew he wouldn't take advantage of the situation.

"Maybe he grew worried of his Susanno losing control and possibly hurting us" Konan said still feeling awe from the sight of his massive **Susanno** and the intimidation it gave off.

"No he was in complete control he just looked like he was having inner conflict or something" Haku said as she accepted some sake from Tayuya.

"Sochi will tell us when he decides to. If it's personal then we can't push it" Kushina said with a frown.

Konan looked at Guren and frowned as she silently formed a paper clone and sent it to help Naruto if he needed the help unaware that Guren had done the same with a crystal clone.

**-Naruto-**

Naruto sighed as he stared up at the roof of his room as he laid on his bed.

He needed his Rinnegan back desperately to continue on with his plans since he honestly doubted they would wait another year.

Konan had told them they were moving around but making no signs of doing any attacks. They were getting in place for something near Kumo.

If he had to guess they were either going to launch an attack for Gyuki or try and drag him into the open.

Either way he wasn't going to let Gyuki get in their control so the need for his Rinnegan only grew more and more.

Letting out another sigh he closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.

The coming year was going to be tough and he knew it.

**-Chapter End-**

I know this chapter was mostly about Naruto realizing his feelings and it was a bit weird but Naruto is dense when it comes to feelings.

Plus he has had to focus on his plan for the last few years as well as the Akatsuki

He also didn't have much of a normal upbringing so feelings of romantic love and everything aren't too well known to him so he only could realize once the Bijuu pointed it out to him.

Minato is in prison (no escaping) and Naruto might visit him soon. I'm not sure.

Plus Fu showed up, she had been trying to talk to Naruto for a long time but he is always at the Uchiha compound and the council has her stuck at the Aburame compound with Uchiha ANBU watching over her. She finds Naruto as a brother since he has a burden like her and is willing to protect Chomei.

Plus its just in her personality to be like this in my mind.

Next chapter will be the end of the time skip and the start of the action.

Naruto will confess his feelings in time but with everything happening it is a bit difficult to do so when he is essentially readying for war.

Well I hope you all liked it

Until Next Time

Rate and Review

Buh-Bye!


	14. Chapter 14

Now something to tell you all before you start reading. Because of how Konan is with them they know all of the Akatsuki member's abilities and skills since Konan knew all of them

Also Deidara is still a member since removing him would make things difficult. So let's just say Sasori or Konan beat him to make him join (Though he doesn't have his scope eye that he created to counteract Itachi's illusions)

**Naruto, Forgotten Child of Prophecy**

**Chapter 14**

**-Another Year Later-**

Naruto frowned as he stood atop a mountain that overlooked Kumo.

The Akatsuki were shifting and starting to move towards Kumo, most likely to go after Gyuki so he made sure to get their first so his group could stop them

Over the additional year everything had gone perfectly.

Everyone's training had elevated them to a level that he could safely say they were near the level of the Akatsuki, especially if they teamed up together

Tayuya was at a point where her illusions were difficult for him to break out of without relying on the Bijuu heavily. Plus she started training in using a kanabo and she was a powerful fighter.

Haku had absolute control over her ice and could exude an aura of ice that could freeze water alone. She was almost to a point where she didn't even to use hand signs to form her ice.

Kushina's chains had regained their unbreakable glory and even he had trouble breaking out of them since they affected him a lot considering he had the Bijuu in him. She had also mastered her water version of the Rasengan that she dubbed **RasenShio** (spiraling tides) where upon throwing it the technique would trap her opponent in a dome of razor sharp blades of water, cutting him up before exploding with the force of a depth charge.

Guren also had gotten an insane control over her crystals where she could form them without needing water, she formed them straight from the earth and could even infuse the crystals with other elements to strengthen its defense and counter its weaknesses such as lightning or high pitch sounds.

Konan was already incredibly strong but with his help she figured out how to infuse elements into her paper and use stronger seals to make her paper sharper and even stronger.

All in all they had become incredibly strong and so had he.

From the training of his Sharingan abilities to keeping up with his other abilities. He also spent a lot of time with Konan and Guren. He hadn't confessed to them yet since he was a bit busy planning to fight the Akatsuki but he did let it slip how much he liked relaxing with them.

He narrowed his eyes as he felt a presence appear in Kumo as he activated his new Rinnegan.

He had regained them three months ago but he needed time to wait and get used to them again, especially his new version of them.

**-Flashback - 3 Months Ago-**

Naruto sighed as he meditated in the center of the Uchiha training ground.

He had been feeling sharp pains in his eyes for the last few weeks every time he used his Ems, which he had roughly mastered all the aspects of it.

He was a bit worried thinking that Shisui's eyes were rejecting him but that thought was thrown away as he figures it would have happened much sooner than now.

'Guys any idea why this is happening?' He asked as he rubbed his eyes, trying to ease his pain.

"**We have no idea**" Karumi said with a frown. "**We have tried to ease the pain and heal whatever is causing it but nothing happens**"

Naruto sighed as he stood up until his vision went black and he passed out, crashing onto the ground, scaring the Bijuu as they tried to contact him but found themselves blocked

**-Deep inside Naruto's mind-**

"_Ahhh, young boy. You are the one that can access my eyes_" Naruto heard a soft melodic voice whisper out.

Naruto stood up immediately and looked around trying to find the source of the voice "Where are you?" He asked as he heard the voice chuckle

"_I am sorry, I forgot to materialize myself_" the voice said as a massive tree burst from the ground.

Naruto watched as the massive tree continued to grow until it suddenly stopped and a large red flower bloomed.

The flower had an interesting design. It had the three concentric circles of the Rinnegan instead of six and nine Sharingan tomoes, three on each circle.

"_My name is Shinju and I am the god tree of the world and creator of chakra_" the voice said as a woman exited the tree.

She had eyes like the flower and long dark red hair that reached the floor and had a good foot or two trailing behind her. She had pail fair skin and a slim hourglass figure that was hidden by a fur semi-low cut dress that was wrapped around her and showed off her figure.

"_But I believe you all know me as the Juubi since my name has been long since forgotten_" she said as he started at her in shock.

"Y-You're the Juubi? The being that fought the Sage and was sealed in the moon?" he asked making her frown.

"_I did not fight Hagoromo. Kaguya his mother, took control of me in a moment of my folly and used me to create the Juubi and keep the power she stole from me for herself_" Shinju explained as she waved her hand to show him the scenes in his memory.

"_I restrained myself and gave time for Hagoromo to seal the body of the Juubi away as he housed my spirit and energy in him_" she explained as she created seats for them to sit on

"But if that is true then why did the Bijuu form?" he asked as she chuckled and frowned.

"_Kaguya enacted one last bit of revenge by making me split apart once I was sealed in Hagoromo but I was able to bury my consciousness in bits and pieces through the Bijuu, hoping that someone would gather them to help me reform slightly_" she said as he nodded.

"So you are talking to me since I have six of them in me and you have Saiken in your statue form?" he asked as she frowned and nodded.

"_As much as I dislike that fake form, having it made it a lot easier to contact you. Plus the fact that your Rinnegan reformed with the Sharingan influence made things easier_" she said as he looked at her confused.

"How does my eyes have anything to do with you forming in my mind?" he asked as she giggled.

"_The Rinnegan is a very special set of eyes, every version is different or unique. Your first version was a darker color and able to turn off, as natural versions all do but your Preta path had a connection to the Bijuu but when you transplanted the Sharingan the Rinnegan you had shifted and fused with it to form my Rinne-Sharingan_" she said, shocking him as he activated his eyes and felt them pulse a bit.

"Wow," he said as he looked down at the reflection on the ground. They were like hers but instead of nine tomoe there were six "why do I have six tomoe and when yours have nine?" he asked

"_That is because you house only six Bijuu, the number of tomoe will raise as you house more of my fractions_" she said as he nodded and watched his eyes spin

"Wait if you are here does that mean you want to be reformed? I can't do that to the Bijuu, I have a promise to fulfill" he said as she smiled and stroked his cheek softly, startling him as she appeared in front of him instantly.

"_Oh Naruto, I do not want to risk the Bijuu as a whole, I somewhat see them as children of mine. All I need is for you to help me truly revive and not that dark woman Kaguya_" she said as she tapped his forehead and images of a plan, the steps of it, and numerous techniques flashed through his head before he took a step back, gasping for air.

"C-Can that really work?" he asked making her smile and nod.

"_Yes but you must have all the Bijuu in you and the Gedo Mazo needs to be before you but I suggest you wait until you get Gyuki and Chomei first since by then your eyes will be stronger and easier to fulfill the plan and keep the Bijuu safe_" she said as he nodded.

"_You still have the reaper mask, correct?_" she asked as he nodded and rolled up his sleeve to reveal his storage seals.

"_Good now when you wake up you need to reveal this to the Bijuu and no one else. We need to keep this silent in case anyone over hears you_" she said in a quieter tone as the mindscape started to fade.

"_Be strong Naruto and we will talk again later, use my eyes and your new abilities well_"

And as she said that the world went black for him once more.

**-Real World-**

It had taken an hour before he was able to calm the Bijuu (i.e the female ones) and tell them what had happened.

"**We always thought that the Juubi was the Shinju but to hear that grandma caused the Juubi to form makes sense**" Shukaku said as he stroked his chin.

"**Are you seriously thinking of listening to the Shinju?**" Karumi asked as Son Goku nodded.

"**I see no reason not to and with the near full-proof plan and abilities she gave him it only makes sense she wants to be reformed while keeping us safe**" Son Goku said as Karumi sighed

"**Naruto do you trust her?**" Kokuo asked as Naruto smiled to her.

"Yes I do, she has given me no reason to doubt her. Plus she gave me a way to keep you all safe and get the Gedo Mazo out of the Akatsuki's control" he said as the Bijuu nodded.

"**Fine I trust you Naruto just be careful**" Karumi said as he nodded and stood up.

He had gotten his Rinnegan so it was time for him to regain Chomei.

**-Flashback End-**

After regaining his new Rinne-Sharingan he met with Fu and absorbed Chomei, but he left a portion of the seven tailed Bijuu's chakra in the girl, with Chomei's permission so she wouldn't be defenseless.

After the gaining of Chomei his tomoe went from six to seven as the seventh tomoe appeared on the outermost ring of his eyes.

"They are getting close, we need to get into position" he said as Konan nodded and she absorbed her paper clones.

"They are attacking in four groups. Sasori and Deidara in one group, Kisame and that Kabuto boy you told me about, Zetsu is with Kakuzu making Nagato as his own group with his Six Paths. Madara must be protecting the real Nagato somewhere nearby" she said as he frowned.

"I want Haku and Kushina to go against Kisame and Kabuto, Guren and Tayuya go after Kakuzu since Zetsu apparently doesn't fight. Konan you will be with me" he said as Guren frowned

"What about Sasori and Deidara?" Guren asked making Naruto and Kushina smirk.

"Why that is what our allies will be doing" he said as a golden flash filled the clearing to reveal a clone of his standing in between two people.

One was Itachi in full ANBU gear with his EMS active. "So I'm going against Deidara the Mad-bomber and Sasori of the Red Sand?" he asked with a smirk as Naruto nodded

"Think you can handle it you two" he said as he turned to the other person he brought.

His sister.

He still remembered when he met up with her.

**-Flashback – 6 months ago-**

Naruto stood in front of the Uzumaki clan quarters incredibly nervous.

He was being forced to visit his sister by not only Kushina but also Mikoto.

It wasn't that he hated the thought of meeting up with his sister again, it was more that he was nervous of meeting her again after all these years.

He sighed and flashed into the building has Kushina's blood clone had set a marker for him

**-Nasumi-**

Nasumi frowned as she scanned through her clan papers as her mother had been teaching her how to be a clan leader.

She looked up as a knock came at her door "Nasumi, there is someone to see you" her mother said as the door opened and Nasumi went into shock.

She stared in shock at the figure next to her mother. The man looked like her father, only with dark purple eyes, longer hair and looked much, much younger.

"Hey little sis, nice to see you again" he said as he walked near her.

"N-Naruto, i-is that really you?" Nasumi asked as she shakily walked over as he nodded.

"I'm sorry I've been gone but I've been very busy but I have some time and I figured it was about time I visited you" he said as she tackled him and buried her face in his chest as she hugged him tightly.

"I-I thought you hated me" she said as she sobbed in his chest. "You were gone for so long"

"Shh its okay I would never hate you," he said as he pet her head "I can explain everything I promise" he said as he nodded to the clone of Kushina as she dispelled and he guided her to the living room

Over the next hour or so he explained everything to her. From the Rinnegan to Karumi to his training in the water temple.

"So you were Hagoromo!" she said as he nodded.

"Yes but it was a chance encounter in Wave since all I planned to do was help them before coming to Konoha for the Ichibi" he said as she frowned

"You are Asura as well?" she asked in shock as she remembered watching the intense fight against Orochimaru that Itachi was involved with as well.

"Yes my two personas were set up to gather the Bijuu and everything" he said as she looked confused so he started explaining his plan with the Bijuu, his team and the Akatsuki

"Wait you took mom with you!?" Nasumi asked as he nodded.

"I came to fix her mind but she got clingy and she's been with me for the last year or so. I left a blood behind to cause trouble for Minato and help get him in trouble" he said as Nasumi nodded with a frown.

"Then why didn't you come visit me!" She yelled as tears poured down her cheeks.

"It was because you had things to do as I had things for me to do as well. I would have to go to other nations to get the Bijuu and possibly risk my life, you are still young and needed to grow here" he said as he rubbed her back as she cried.

"But now I can join you right?" She asked as he frowned

"You can help me in the future but you are needed here as a clan head. Mikoto and Itachi will be able to keep you in touch with me but I might need help against the Akatsuki" he said as she nodded.

"How well has your training been?" He asked making her frown. "Well don't worry about it, I can help with that"

Nasumi smiled as she hugged her brother tightly as she grew excited to train with him.

**-Flashback End-**

Naruto smiled as his sister nodded. He was confident in her skills as she had been trained by Itachi, Mikoto and himself for he six months using **Tsukuyomi **to boost the speed of how she learnt techniques and focused on physical skills outside of the illusion.

"I can handle those two, especially with Itachi-Sensei with me" she said as he nodded.

"This is a serious mission, if they get Gyuki then it only makes things incredibly more difficult" he said as they nodded.

"Go all out, these are S-rank criminals and they will fight to kill you and I don't want any deaths" he said with a frown as he eyes slowly spun.

"Relax, those fuckers won't know what hit them, we are all unknown to them since the only one they have any news about is you and paper bitch and even then those asses only know the bare minimum for you" Tayuya said with a cocky smirk

"Still we must be careful" Kushina said as she hugged Naruto.

"Be safe Sochi, I love you" she said as Naruto patted her back

"I will and be safe as well Kushina" he said until Guren hugged him tightly.

"Don't be reckless Naruto, I need to tell you something after this" she whispered as he nervously hugged her back and nodded.

"They are about to arrive everyone needs to get into position. I put markers in their path so you will have to flash the groups to where they need to be" Konan said as Naruto nodded and summoned clones to go with each group as he put on his Asura disguise.

"Good luck" he said as they all disappeared.

"Nagato is having his Animal path fly in the air so he can drop down onto the village and summon his other paths" Konan said as he nodded and sighed.

'I need you all to contact Gyuki while I fight, I need him to agree to my proposition. I know he likes his jinchuriki but he can always return here when he is safe' he said to the Bijuu as they nodded.

"**Relax Naruto we have this**" Chomei buzzed excitedly as the others agreed.

"**Gyuki has always been the most level-headed of us all with Karumi and Son Goku being the next. He will agree**" Matatabi said as he nodded.

"Well then, let's put on a show" he said as he drew Gobesei as he saw Nagato's paths fall from the sky.

**-Haku and Kushina-**

Haku smiled as she unsealed Kubikiribocho "I want to fight against Kisame. One sword of the Mist against another" she said as Kushina frowned.

"I always wanted to fight against him but I understand. I will kill the snake. Naruto told me of the apprentice of Orochimaru and I think I can handle him" Kushina said as she drew her blade.

Like Naruto's it was one of the seven sentient blades but arguably one of the strongest and most dangerous ones.

It was a plain looking tanto. Pure white with no guard and bandages wrapped around the handle but as she drew the blade it was revealed to be pitch black in color.

It was a sword that had been passed down the Uzumaki bloodline for centuries since only full blooded Uzumaki could weild it without dying as the blade was thought to be the very blade of the Shinigami.

Her Uzumaki longevity was the only aspect keeping soul from being ripped from the blade as she had seen in happen to others.

Even if it was a small blade it had two different abilities. It could elongate itself to the size of a nodachi and it could chip away parts of the souls of those that it hits

"They are nearly here. Are you ready Kushina?" Haku asked as she rested Kubikiribocho on her shoulder.

"Fully" she said as her sword glowed a ghostly white.

**-Tayuya and Guren-**

Tayuya frowned as she unsealed her spiked kanabo. "So we are against an ass made of wires and masks?" she asked as Guren nodded.

"From what Konan told us that is who they are" Guren said with a frown. "Kakuzu has a heart for every element and has been alive since Hashirama's time"

"So we double team the asshole?" Tayuya asked as Guren nodded

"He's coming so get ready" Guren said as she summoned her crystal tonfas on her arms

"This is gonna be fun" Tayuya said as she rested her kanabo on her shoulder

**-Itachi and Nasumi-**

"I will face off against Deidara, you take care of Sasori but be careful his poison is very deadly and he is a living puppet inside his current puppet to act as a shield" Itachi said as he EMS spun as he drew his sword. "You need to hit him with everything you have and don't stop until you kill him"

"So don't mess around and make sure to finish the job" Nasumi said as she drew her sword and infused it with her wind chakra.

"Also watch out since Deidara might try to interfere. You do know Lightning jutsus right?" He asked as she nodded.

"Good, they are coming so get ready" Itachi said as he and Nasumi steeled their nerves

**-Naruto and Konan-**

Naruto arrived just after Nagato wasted his **Shinra Tensei **to create a massive crater in the center of Kumo

"I will find the Naraka Path to ensure the destroyed paths stay destroyed. He is bound to be sending his paths in different directions to cause the most damage and to lure out the jinchuriki of Gyuki" she said as he nodded.

"Be safe and end it quickly as once I make contact the paths will converge on me" he said as she summoned her paper wings and took off into the sky

Naruto frowned as he dispelled his clone, entering Sage Mode and summoned the spectral swords of Gobosei.

"Well, let's make a show of this" he said as he used his Swift Stance to run through Kumo, avoiding rubble, ninja and civilians until he saw the orange hair of Nagato's paths and sent his swords after it.

"Do not think we do not see you" Nagato's voice rang out as a bean of chakra blocked the astral swords of Gobosei.

Naruto frowned as he saw Nagato's Asura path on top of a roof as its arm was glowing from turning its arm mechanized and protecting the Human path. "Oh I was counting on you seeing me. It makes the hunt for your paths much less difficult Nagato" he said as he appeared in front of the Human path and landed a strong hit on its face

"**Kaiser Fist: Rapid Fire**" he said as the Human path was sent flying away, protecting the red headed, dark skinned girl it was trying to interrogate.

"I-I know you, you're Asura! What the fuck are you doing here! If you're after Bee-sama we will kill you" she yelled until he glared at her, silencing her instantly.

"Quiet, I am here to help your village as I have been hunting the Akatsuki for some time and this is the first time they have left their hiding spot. If anything I am trying to save him and your village so be quiet" he said lacing his voice with KI as she shut up.

"You think you can fight a god boy? I will prove how wrong you are" the Asura path said as it charged at him, mechanizing its body to boost its speed.

"You are no god Nagato, only a madman with fake eyes" he said as he grabbed the path's fist and ripped off its arm like it was nothing.

"My eyes are the eyes of a god!" he said until he froze in shock as he stared at Asura's eyes.

"Your eyes are but fake versions created by someone who longed after their powers. Mine are the real and even stronger than yours as they are a combination of two powerful doijutsus" Naruto said as he activated his Rinne-Sharingan.

"**Shinra Tensei**" he said sending the Asura path crashing through several buildings.

Naruto frowned as the Human path tried to attack him only for him to cleave through it as he felt the Asura path flee.

"Not so fast" he said as he warped after it.

**-Haku and Kushina-**

Haku smirked as Kisame and Kabuto arrived in front of them. As Zabuza's apprentice she had seen pictures of the shark man and she knew of Samehada's abilities.

Kabuto on the other hand looked much different from what he once looked like. He now had pure white skin like Orochimaru as well as the purple eye markings as well.

He wore the Akatsuki red cloud cloak but the odd thing was the snake coming from the back of it like a tail.

"Ah so we get to fight two girlies? That's no fun" Kisame said with a smirk.

"Don't get cocky Kisame, Kushina Uzumaki is a renowned kunoichi with powerful abilities. If you underestimate her you will die" Kabuto said as Kushina smirked.

"Sorry snake boy but you are my opponent, not shark boy" she said as she charged at him with her tanto blade.

Kabuto frowned as he jumped back as Kushina chased him.

"So your my opponent eh little Momichi?" Kisame said poking fun at Zabuza as she brought Kubikiribocho off her shoulder.

"Yes and I'm looking forward to owning a second Sword of the Mist" she said as she charged him.

Kisame jumped back to avoid Haku's strike and widened his eyes a bit as the ground and trees around them started to become encased in ice.

"So you really are an ice user" he said as he pulled a bandaged wrapped Samehada off his back with a slight frown. 'This makes me using any water techniques very useless against her since she would only turn it to ice and use it against me' he thought as he blocked another strike for her with Samehada and quickly jumped back as his sword nearly froze.

"Full blooded and a master of it so come at me Monster of the Hidden Mist and fear the new Demon of the Hidden Mist!" she yelled as she dashed towards him.

"**Ice Style: Frozen Spikes!**" Haku yelled as she slammed Kubikiribocho into the ground as frozen spikes burst from the ground all around Kisame, making him weave around to dodge them and use Samehada to shield himself from them.

'This isn't going to be fun' he thought as he started going through the hand signs "**Water Style: Water Bullet**" he said as he fired a barrage of bullets at her only to find them turn to ice the second he shot them and get absorbed into the spikes around them.

**Kushina**

Kushina frowned as Kabuto continued to dodge her strikes and even her chains. 'Damn, I really wanted to end this quickly so I could help Sochi but this damn man is as slippery as Orochimaru' she thought as she dodged a **Mud Dragon**.

"I thought you were stronger than this Kushina? I have seen nothing but mediocre fighting" Kabuto taunted until Kushina appeared in front of him.

"All acts of misdirection Kabuto but I can change that" she said as she swung her tanto and he back stepped enough to dodge it until the blade suddenly lengthened and he felt it cut through his arm until he jumped all the way back to stop it cleaving straight through him.

'What was that? Did the blade grow?' he thought as he shed his skin and let out a hiss as he looked over to his left arm to see it was blackened and dead.

"What did you do!" he yelled as he tried to move it.

"Meet Shi-No-Ha, Death's blade. It severs souls and I'd watch out, the slightest prick can sever a lot" she said as Kabuto tried to jump back as chains emerged from the ground and wrapped around his dead arm.

Kabuto let out a hiss of pain as he severed it with a kunai and weaved around Kushina's slices. 'Another annoying sentient blade. I thought Gobosei was bad enough' he cursed mentally as he glared at the blade his late sensei Orochimaru had been desperate to find at one time or another. 'This makes things much more difficult' he thought as he unsealed a chokuto for him to block her strikes.

**-Tayuya and Guren-**

Guren frowned as she saw Kakuzu land in front of them. The man looked exactly like Naruto had described.

"Great I have to fight two on one because Zetsu can't fucking fight" Kakuzu cursed with a hidden frown. "But at least I get to test out my new hearts on you two and maybe get a new one for your crystal release" he said as he eye Guren's crystal tonfas.

"Good luck ass cause you are finally gonna die here" Tayuya said as she slammed her kanabo on the ground with a smirk.

"I could always use a bit of an exercise before I help leader in taking control of Kumo" he said as he discarded his robe to reveal his sewn chest.

"Wow you really are a gross fucker" Tayuya said as she pressed a small button on the handle of her kanabo, as small circles opened up on it. "This shouldn't be too hard" she said as Guren nodded and went through her seals as Kakuzu charged them.

"**Crystal Style: Gem Spikes!**" she yelled as narrow spiked burst from the ground making the patch-work man as he dodged them before Tayuya appeared above him as she swung it down at him.

Kakuzu growled as he had to dodge crystal spikes and the kanabo wielding red head that gave off a weird buzzing tune every time it whizzed by him.

"Stand still fucker" Tayuya growled until she had to block a mask of his as it came off his back and crashed into her sending her crashing back as crystal spikes drove it back

"**Lightning Style: False Darkness!**" Kakuzu yelled as his yellow lightning mask fired a massive spear of lightning at the crystals.

"**Crystal Style: Grand Defense – Lightning Variant!**" Guren yelled as a massive formation of crystals grew around Tayuya as they glowed yellow and crackled with electricity.

Kakuzu smirked as his technique exploded on the wall of crystals, which from what he had heard for the weird snake Kabuto, was the Crystal releases weakness. Though his smirk melted into a frown as the smoke died down to reveal the dome of crystals intact around the red head.

"Good try but my crystals can absorb elements if I infuse them with the element that is coming at them" Guren said as Tayuya appeared above the lightning mask as a tunnel of crystals opened up and the 'Tayuya' in the dome shattered to crystals.

Before Kakuzu could react Tayuya crashed her kanabo down on the mask, shattering it and the heart inside it. "One down fucker, four fucking more to go" she said as she jumped back to avoid another mask.

Kakuzu growled as he glared at the girls 'Damn, this isn't working' he said as he felt light headed for a moment before it passed. "Time to get serious" he said as his masks separated from him as the odds went for two on one to two on five (him and four masks)

"Well this got turned on us quickly" Guren said as Tayuya chuckled.

"So what, he made wire fuckers. We can still kill him" Tayuya said as Guren nodded and transformed her tonfas into crystal claws that covered her forearms and extended five inch long claws.

"We need to end this fast so we can help him" she said as Tayuya nodded and smirked.

"Then let's get going!" she yelled as they dashed towards their opponents.

**-Itachi and Nasumi-**

"Hmm so we get stuck with an Uchiha and an Uzumaki it seems" the hunched over puppet of Sasori said as Deidara chuckled.

"That doesn't mean anything. They will all die to my art soon enough" Deidara said with a smirk.

Itachi chuckled "I've seen your work Deidara and it isn't art" he said as he appeared before Deidara in a burst of speed making the Akatsuki members jump back.

"How dare you disrespect my art!? You will be the first to die to it!" Deidara yelled as he spat out an owl from his palms as it grew in a puff a smoke

"Remember, watch out for Sasori" Itachi said as he slammed his hand down and summoned a large hawk.

Nasumi nodded as she started at Sasori's puppet "Enjoy being in there for now cause I'm gonna break it open then break you" she said as she summoned her chains to attack him

"Oh so you can use your clan's special chains, if they are as strong as they are said to be you might make a good puppet though I hear your mother is stronger than you immensely" Sasori said as a large metal tail appeared out of the ground in front of Nasumi.

Nasumi quickly blocked with her chains and made them break the tail off as she saw the puppet open its mouth before she ran to dodge a massive barrage of senbon.

She quickly jumped into the air and used her chains to coat herself in armor essentially. "**Odama Rasengan!**" she yelled as she crashed the massive Rasengan down on the puppet as she used her chains to keep it in place.

"I really liked that puppet" a softer voice said as a figure stood up from the rubble of the puppet she had just destroyed.

"I admire your strength for destroying Hiruko but you die here" Sasori said as he summoned his back blades.

Nasumi frowned as she drew her blade. 'Things are never easy' she thought with a frown

**Itachi **

_(This one will be fast since Itachi does have the EMS and Deidara lost to canon Itachi really fast apparently)_

Itachi smirked as he flew after Deidara. He already had the mad bomber in an illusion where all of his attacks would explode once they got safely past him. "Sorry but this is where things end" he said as his eyes spun.

"**Susanno!**" he yelled as a red cloak of chakra formed around him as the full figure grew and the gourd on the back appeared.

Deidara widened his eyes in shock at the massive skeleton as glowing magatama beads formed in its hands.

"You are a long range person correct? Then let's see how you do against the **Yasaka Magatamas**" Itachi said as he made the Susanno throw the beads.

Deidara quickly found himself falling from the sky and summoning whatever creations he could to defend him and stop the fall, making him land safely on the ground "You asshole! My art will end you!" he yelled until Itachi suddenly appeared before him, still in the center of the skeleton

"Sorry but I cannot take my time to defeat you. This ends here" Itachi said as his eyes spun slowly.

"**Amaterasu**" he said as Deidara screamed in pain as he burned into ash.

Itachi made sure Deidara was actually dead before he left to go and help Nasumi if she needed it and frowned as he felt a spike of Naruto's chakra.

'I hope you are okay brother' he thought as he re-summoned his hawk to take him back to Nasumi

**-Konan-**

Konan frowned as she flew through Kumo looking for the Naraka path as she landed where she felt one until familiar chains burst from the ground and wrapped around her before she had time to create a paper clone or fly away.

"You really think that we wouldn't fight without protecting the Naraka path" a familiar voice said as the Preta path and a beaten up Human path said as they stepped out from the shadows.

"Plus do you think he would be fighting alone" Madara's voice rang out as Konan saw him appear in a vortex of air.

"Though you are perfect hostage material to keep that Asura in line if he gets too dangerous" Madara said as Konan glared at him

"Asura will kill you all, his plan actually involves saving people instead of holding them under fear" he said as the paths gasped.

"What's wrong Nagato?" Madara asked as Kona smiled.

"You saw his Rinne-Sharingan eyes didn't you? Those eyes are stronger than both of your eyes combined. His Sharingan was stronger than yours Madara since all you can do is use Kamui and stronger than your fake Rinnegan" Konan said as they glared at her.

"Silence, he will still die" Nagato's paths said as they walked off leaving her with Madara

"More like you will" Konan said until Madara silenced her with an illusion.

'This isn't good, those eyes are incredibly dangerous. I don't even know how he got them' he thought as he disappeared again. He decided to join in since he could possibly steal the man's eyes after Nagato killed him.

'Maybe this can work' Madara said as he fully disappeared.

**-Chapter End-**

Okay so the action has started.

You only saw bits of the fights since if I did the full thing it would be longer and more difficult.

Sorry if this author notes is short, I'm in a rush to leave for school

I hope you all like this chapter

Until Next Time

Rate and Review!

Buh-Bye!


	15. Chapter 15

**Naruto, Forgotten Child of Prophecy**

**Chapter 15**

Konan smiled as Madara and Nagato left her, finding it humorous that they expected her to be trapped this easily. She had trained with Kushina to combat the chakra chains and Naruto with the illusions of the Sharingan.

She let her paper on her arms become spikes, going through the spaces in the circular links as the paper started to glow, absorbing the chakra in the chains before they shattered.

'Glad that works against the Rinnegan chains as well' she thought as she looked at her forearm to smile at the glowing red tag before the glowing died down.

'Glad the Bijuu tag is working' she thought as she still couldn't believe the ingenuity of the man she had feelings for.

The tag was essentially a storage seal for tame Bijuu chakra and would activate once it sensed the person it was on had been put under an illusion. It would then spike the Bijuu energy in mixture with her own to break her out of nearly any illusion besides **Tsukuyomi **and she knew that Madara didn't have that ability.

It also could be used to boost someone's reserves momentarily. Only long enough to help them pull off a powerful technique if they needed to.

'Now I need to find that Naraka path' she though as she summoned her wings again and flew back into the sky.

If the Naraka Path could be destroyed then Nagato's Paths would stay down when killed by Naruto. She frowned as she felt some explosions ring out throughout the city.

'I need to hurry before something possibly goes wrong' she thought as she took off towards the closest Path she could sense.

**-Haku-**

Haku groaned as she blocked the strikes of the large sentient greatsword Samehada as it slowly became coated in ice but easily broke it with a simple shuffle of its scales

"Where is the bloodlust needed to wield that blade girlie!? I am a master swordsman, you will need to fight better than this to end me!" Kisame yelled as he swung his sword with all his strength to send her skidding backwards and crash into a tree.

"I studied under Zabuza, you are nothing compared to him as he was a true swordsman" she groaned out as she coated Kubikiribocho in ice and dashed at the shark man.

Kisame grunted as he blocked the strikes from the massive seversword and frowned as the ice continued to coat his sword even faster and becoming much thicker around Samehada.

Haku smirked as she quickly ran through her one handed seals and took a deep breath as Kisame's eyes widened and he jumped back just as she exhaled.

"**Ice Style: Blizzard Fury!**" she yelled as a wide massive stream of pure white snow shot from her mouth and quickly started to coat the area around them quickly.

Kisame cursed mentally as he kept dodging the quickly advancing sheet of ice that moved along the ground and through the trees and he could clearly see they had become fully frozen to a point that they would shatter with the slightest contact.

He quickly infused Samehada with fire chakra as he swung it down and created a large fireball that shot from the mouth of Samehada before it was immediately extinguished by the intense cold of the blizzard that was still being shot towards him.

His instincts kicked in as he quickly brought Samehada in front of him to act as a shield to block the senbon that flew through the blizzard stream.

"Going to have to do better than this girlie! Senbon and a little cold breeze isn't enough to kill me!" he yelled as the wind started to die down.

"If I were you I'd be very worried over the senbon considering your arm is useless now" her voice echoed through the forest as images of her appeared all over the ground and trees.

His eyes widened as he felt ice quickly form over his arm before he broke it off with his other hand as he had to let go of Samehada since it was entirely frozen in ice.

"Dangerous little girlie. But don't count me out just yet" he said with a smirk as he ran through the hand signs before he slammed his hand down.

"**Summoning Jutsu!**" he yelled as water and smoke burst around him.

Haku narrowed her eyes as the smoke settled to reveal three massive Great White Sharks floating around Kisame all being coated in orbs of floating water that constantly broke off frozen pieces to keep it from being instantly frozen.

"If I break everything around me with my sharks that never freeze then you will have to come out and actually fight me!" Kisame yelled as he waved his hand out signaling the sharks to attack.

Haku scoffed as the sharks broke the frozen trees and rocks that she was using as mirrors and chuckled. "You can try as much as you want but you can't shatter everything" she said as she dashed out of the ground and swung Kubikiribocho, aiming to decapitate him.

Kisame glared as he summoned a water clone and tried to have it hold her off only for it to turn to ice immediately before it was cleaved through and he quickly moved a shark in his way to use it as a shield.

"I thought you wanted to fight me Kisame!" she yelled as she effortlessly avoided the two remaining sharks and stabbed her sword in the ground as a seal on the blade glowed dark blue.

"**Ice Seal: Frozen Glacier!**" she yelled as massive shards of ice shot from the ground all around them and trapped them both in a large jagged dome.

"Without a sword yet still so resilient," she said with a laugh as she sunk into the ground again and her reflection appeared all around them "it is to be expected considering you are the Demon of the Mist"

"Girlie I am just getting started" Kisame said with a massive smirk, showing off his fanged teeth as he ran his hands through the seals and opened his mouth to let out a massive jet of water as it grew and turned into a massive shark with glowing yellow eyes.

"If this is where I die then I am going to obliterate you with me!" he yelled as the shark opened its mouth.

"**Water Style: Great Shark Bullet!**" he yelled out the name of the technique as it started to glow and point itself up at the roof of the dome before firing a massive bullet of water towards it as well as crashing into it at full force.

Kisame coughed as the dust settled and he expected the dome to be broken only for his eyes to widen as he saw the dome hadn't been even scratched, if anything it seemed to be steadily absorbing his technique and strengthen the dome.

"Ice freezes water, you can't break it and you can't escape" Haku said as she drew senbon from her kimono and aimed them at Kisame. "This is where you die!" she yelled as she threw them out, using ice from the dome to send thousands of needles at the swordsman.

Kisame struggled to weave through the senbon, grunting in pain as numerous senbon stabbed into him and he grew slower and slower until he came to a complete stop and he could see his body quickly becoming encased in ice.

The fallen swordsman let out a hollow laugh as he could feel the ice covering his limbs in frostbite. "Girlie you definitely have Zabuza's skills. Use my sword well or else I will come back and take it back" he said before the ice covered his head and Haku rose from the ground.

Looking in the eyes of the sharkman's eyes she nodded in respect to the fallen swordsmen as she swung Kubikiribocho, shattering the ice sculpture he now was, scattering his remains. The only part she thawed out was the small chunk that she had found that was the finger that wore his Akatsuki ring

She walked over the edge of the dome and tapped her sword against it, shattering it instantly as it melted before crashing into the ground.

Continuing through the frozen battlefield she made her way towards the frozen sword and picked it up, unfreezing it as it shuffled its scales, almost like it was shaking itself awake.

"Your old owner has fallen by my hand. Will you choose to stay with me?" she asked as the sword shuffled its scales but made no signs of rejecting her as its wielder.

"Good, now we need to keep moving. Maybe Kushina needs help with the snake" she said as she strapped the two massive swords to her back, uttering a silent thanks to Naruto for boosting her strength over the last two years.

She turned as she saw a large red barrier form in the distance. 'Damn,' she cursed as she dashed off towards the barrier 'I hope she's holding up okay against him'

**-Kushina-**

"Stand still!" Kushina yelled in annoyance as she continued to attack the now one armed Kabuto who since losing his arm had become even more evasive.

Thankfully with Shi-No-Ha every wound she was able to inflict on him stayed on him even after he regurgitated a new version of himself.

"Asura killed your boss the snake-teme so I should be able to end you!" she yelled as she summoned her chains to attack him

"Lord Orochimaru may have fallen to that vile man Asura but I will not make the same mistake!" Kabuto yelled as the snake that seemed to grow from his stomach grew slightly larger.

"Asura defeated Orochimaru before he could take his true form but with you, you will get the honor to see it and die by it!" he yelled as the snake's face turned into Orochimaru and mutated further.

The Sannin's hair turned longer as his face became jagged with a sharp point of a chin while the body of the snake became covered with smaller snakes and his pupils became an even more vile shade of a mix of green and yellow.

As it opened its mouth to roar Kushina noticed the multiple rows of fangs and a hole where the tongue should be, most likely where she figured to be where the venom came out of.

She had to react quickly as the snake head lunged at her and opened its large mouth to try and sink its fangs into her.

"You can try and evade but he will always find you" Kabuto said with a massive smirk as he leapt at her making it a two versus one fight.

Kushina grunted in pain as she parried attacks from Kabuto's blade and the snake as they both viciously tried to attack her and break her guard but she wasn't an A-Rank, near S-Rank kunoichi for nothing.

She had her chakra chains working to attack the snake head and keep it away as she tried to cut it and keep Kabuto back.

"You think just the two of you will be enough to kill me? I fought against squads of ninjas before like it was nothing so you will have to try harder than this!" she yelled as she extended Shi-No-Ha and, with the help of her chains, slingshot herself past Kabuto and directly under the snake.

Acting faster than Kabuto could react she sliced the head off of the snake and smirked as she heard Kabuto groan in pain as blood dripped from the wound of the severed snake torso.

Her smirk became a frown as the head of the snake became smaller snakes and reconnected as Kabuto laughed.

"My snake has no soul! Your blade is useless against me!" he yelled as he charged at her.

"**Adamantine Attacking Chains: Forest of Links**" she yelled as she slammed her foot down on the ground and hundreds of chains burst all around her and focused on keeping them away from her.

'I have one try at this and I seriously can't mess this up' she thought as she created a Rasengan in her hand. She felt the Bijuu tag heat up as she used its energy to help her form her elemental Rasengan.

Slowly the Rasengan became entirely made out of water as is whirled around faster than a normal Rasengan. It grew more and more in size until it was slightly larger than an Odama Rasengan, making her have to hold it over her head.

She smiled as a halo of water formed around the orb of water as it spun much faster creating a thin, very sharp blade of water all around it.

Turning back she smiled as she saw the chains were able to hold back Kabuto and the snake head of Orochimaru.

She knew she had to act fast and keep them from dodging the move since she wasn't sure how many of these she could form. She quickly focused the chains on keeping the snake man still and unable to dodge as they burst out faster and target the man.

Kabuto hissed in pain as he felt numerous chains pierce his legs and wrap around his snake before he saw the technique in Kushina's hand

"Let's see you survive this you teme! **RasenShio!**" she yelled as she threw it at the bound man.

Kabuto's eyes widened as he saw the whirling orb of water fly towards him in an incredible speed.

"I refuse to die here to your hand!" he yelled as he took a deep breath and ran through the signs with his only hand.

"**Earth Style: Mud Dragon Bullet!**" he yelled as he shot out a massive glob of earth at the spiraling orb of water, hoping to prematurely detonate it.

Kushina smirked as the halo blade of her **RasenShio** cut the bullet and protected the dome as it continued flying towards him.

She watched as the orb exploded once it hit Kabuto. It became a massive dome of water that she could clearly see was spiraling around in massive torrents.

The only bad thing was the small amount of blood mixed in with the water.

As the dome broke apart she frowned as there was no signs of the full body. Only small bits of flesh and the body of the snake that came out of his torso that seemed incredibly mutilated.

'The damn snake got away most likely' she thought as she sheathed her blade as she could feel his energy escaping at an incredible speed. 'He must have sacrificed his gut snake to save himself and escape'.

"Kushina are you okay?" she turned as she heard Haku call out to her.

"Yeah I am fine, Kabuto got away but I injured him pretty bad" Kushina said as she sealed away the mutilated snake body and smiled as she saw the large sword on Haku's back.

"I see you won against Kisame" she said as Haku smiled and pulled out the ring.

"Did Kabuto have a ring?" Haku asked as Kushina picked up the arm she had severed from Kabuto and sealed it away as well.

"No ring but we got one at least, I just hope everyone else is okay" Kushina said as she frowned and turned towards where she could feel Nasumi in the distance.

"They will be fine," Haku said as she rolled her shoulders "but right now we need to make it to Kumo to try and help Kumo and Naruto"

Kushina nodded as they ran off towards Kumo. She just hoped her children were okay.

**-Tayuya and Guren-**

Tayuya hissed in pain as she was sent flying by the light blue beak shaped mask as it crashed into her.

"Fucking wire bastards. Can't fucking break them since they keep bending around my strikes" Tayuya cursed as Guren helped her up.

"As wires they bend around strikes but they can be cut" Guren said as she lengthened her crystal claws. "Do you have a blade to cut them with since my claws are barely enough" she asked as Tayuya frowned.

"I have something but I'm not sure how well I can fight with it since the pervert couldn't teach me much" Tayuya said as Kakuzu walked towards them with his wire beasts around him.

"You broke one mask, where did the feistiness go? Or is that all you can muster with your weak skills?" he asked as Tayuya growled at him.

"You know what fucker! I can get big fuckers to beat your ass!" she yelled as she ran through the seals and slammed both her hands down.

"**Summoning Jutsu: Gorilla and Bat Contract!**" she yelled as smoke filled the clearing they were in and the sound of loud thumping and the flapping of wings rang out and the smoke was blown away.

Behind Tayuya were three massive gorillas and two equally as large bats.

The gorillas were all wearing upper-body armor that covered their forearms mainly and some of their legs with massive Bo staffs in their hands. The center one had pitch black fur while the others were a lighter shade of brown.

The bats were hunched over besides her, their large dark eyes staring blankly forwards as they made low humming noises to see their surroundings. They both were dark black with shark claws and extended fangs from their mouth.

"**You called us all here girl? I hope there is enough to share as we are not going to share**" the larger center gorilla said as she nodded.

"Ruijin'en, I need you and your men to fight the wire beasts while Kyuketsu and Komori handle the flying ass" she said as they chuckled.

"**What about the teal eyed weirdo?**" Ruijin'en asked as Tayuya pulled out a scroll and smiled deviously.

"I can handle that fucker with Guren so have fun with those fuckers" she said as smoke came from the scroll and she grabbed what was sealed inside.

Kakuzu narrowed his eyes as he saw the summons arrive and the red haired girl pull out her new weapon, a weapon he knew incredibly well.

It was Hidan's scythe and pike and the way she held it made it seem she knew how to use it.

"So fucker!? You going to fight like a man or do you have no balls!?" Tayuya yelled as she sat on the open palm of a massive gorilla as Guren sat on another.

Before he had time to ask what they were doing the gorillas threw them at him and they flew at him at an incredible speed.

He barely had any time to dodge before he felt the blades of the scythe rip through his chest and he was knocked down to see the red headed woman, Tayuya, kneeled on his chest as Guren came to a skid a few yards away.

"So fucker? You want to be a good asshole and let us just kill you?" she asked before she jumped off to avoid being impaled by wires from his chest

"You have my partner's weapon? So what, he was terrible with it and you will be the same. The outcome will be the same and you both will die" he said as he smirked at them.

"And if I remember correctly you both have bounties from the times of working with Orochimaru so this won't be an exact waste of my time" he said as he charged at them.

"**Earth Style: Earth Spear!**" he yelled as his skin became darker and solid as he tried to spear his arm through them.

"**Crystal Style: Speared Defense!**" Guren yelled as large crystals burst from the floor and blocked his earth move with one of her own before the crystals started to wrap around his hand.

"Now Tayuya!" Guren yelled as Tayuya jumped over the crystal and raised her three-bladed scythe as it burst to life with lightning before she swung it down, cutting through the crystal and Kakuzu's hardened limb like butter, severing the wires as well.

Kakuzu hissed in pain as he jumped back. He could feel several of his masks being crushed as he looked back and saw that his lightning, earth and wind masks had all been destroyed, leaving him only with water and fire.

'This will have to do' he thought with a frown as he channeled the jutsu through his masks "**Collaboration Style: Fire and Water Mist!**" he yelled as a stream of fire and water shot from his masks, colliding with one another before they were destroyed, enveloping the entire area in thick mist.

He felt weak as his last hearts were destroyed but he had one mission that Boss made clear to everyone 'Do whatever you can to gain hostages'.

Kakuzu could feel his vision blurring as he stabbed the blue haired girl in the arm as her crystal claws stabbed his heart.

"Have fun with Boss girlie" he coughed out as Guren disappeared in a puff of smoke.

"Where the fuck did you take her you assface!?" Tayuya yelled as Kakuzu laughed and pulled out another rod that made Tayuya quickly cut off his arm before he could stab it in his arm.

"Fuck! I need to find the others!" Tayuya cursed as she pried the ring off of Kakuzu's hand and shoved it in her pocket.

"Kyuketsu! I need a ride urgently! Take me to Naruto" she yelled as the bat nodded and let her get on its back and it took off.

'This is so not fucking good' Tayuya thought as she flew through the air. Naruto had told all of them the dangers of the paths and their abilities. If Guren had been summoned away then she was in the hands of Nagato and who knows how he would use her as a hostage.

All she knew is that she needed to find Naruto. He could help.

**-Nasumi-**

"**Water Style: Water Dragon!**" Nasumi yelled out as she massive dragon of water to push back the massive torrents of flames that were being shot out of Sasori's wrists. She was just glad she had inherited her mother's massive affinity for water since her opponent was very unique.

He was a human puppet, the only one in the world. He had short red hair and greyish-brown eyes as he stood in front of her wearing black pants as a pair of spinning claws attached to his lower back with a stinger in the empty and open stomach cavity, a compartment in his right chest that Nasumi remembered from Konan was where his heart was.

"Give up child, you are ill equip to handle me and my skills will make quick work of you" Sasori said as he continued shooting the flames at her as she used the Water Dragon to shield herself from the fire.

"Don't count me out yet!" she yelled as she summoned her chains and set them after him, causing him to cut off his stream of fire and dodge the links of adamantine strength chakra chains

"Those chains are very useful, not as strong as your mothers but very useful nonetheless. I will end this" he said as he unrolled a scroll.

"**Red Secret Technique: Performance of a Hundred Puppets**" he said as the clearing was filled with puppets that all wore red cloaks. She watched in worry as chakra threads connected to the puppets to Sasori's core.

Immediately Nasumi was on defense. She had to weave herself in between blades and needles as she tried to attack back but continuously found another puppet attacking her, giving her no time.

"Give up child. No one has been able to defeat my hundred puppets, let alone hold them off for more than a few minutes. Give up" Sasori said as a cruel smirk formed on his lips.

"How about someone with eyes that can track all hundred opponents" a familiar voice said as Haku turned around to see Itachi who gave her a small smile

"Itachi, sorry-" she started to say before he cut her off.

"You are going equally to an S-Rank shinobi, don't be sorry. Just focus on staying alive" he said as his eyes evolved into their EMS form as he started at the puppets.

"**Amaterasu**" he said as nearly half the puppets burst into black flames that destroyed them near instantly due to the heat of them.

"If I give you a clear line can you destroy the core?" Itachi asked as Nasumi nodded and drew her katana as she charged it with wind chakra.

"All I need is an opening and I can do it" she said as he smiled.

"Well Sasori now I think the sides have been evened out" Itachi said as Sasori glared at him. "Now let's tip them in our favor" he said as a red-orange glow surrounded him.

"**Susanno!**" he yelled as his massive three armed construct formed around him and started attacking various puppets as Nasumi dashed into the fray.

Sasori frowned as his puppets were being easily destroyed. 'I have to retreat, this isn't going my way' he thought as he severed his chakra threads, choosing to abandon his puppets to continue living.

"You aren't leaving! I won't let you get away!" Nasumi yelled as she swung her sword at him, severing one of his limbs as he tried to back away.

He tried to continue backing away only for a large red hand to cut him off.

Before he could react he felt a sharp pain through his core to see the Uzumaki's sword had pierced it.

"I see I was wrong. You were able to kill me" he said quietly as his eyes glazed over and he finally died.

"Grab the ring Nasumi, we need to continue to the village. Any help Naruto can get is good" Itachi said as he dispelled his Susanno and summoned a hawk to take them to Kumo.

She nodded, stealing the ring off of his left hand's thumb and got on the hawk. 'Nii-san, I hope you are okay' she thought as they took off into the sky 'Kaa-san won't be able to handle it if you die'.

**-Naruto-**

Naruto frowned as he used Gobosei's blades as defense and crushed the Asura Path's head with a simple punch using his Kaiser Fist.

'It's like Nagato isn't even trying' he thought with a frown as he dashed towards who he figured was the Raikage considering the large amount of chakra had to be a Kage of sorts.

"**Be careful Naru-chan, call it a gut feeling but I think he's playing with us**" Matatabi said as he frowned and nodded as he appeared on a rooftop where he could watch the fight.

The frown deepened as he saw the Raikage fighting against the Animal, Deva and Preta path as the Deva was further away and had just resurrected the Asura Path.

'I have one shot at this' Naruto thought as he took a deep breath and focused his chakra in his hands.

He watched as a small white sphere formed in between his hand and a translucent glass-like cone formed around it "Dust Release: Detachment of the Primitive World: Cone" he said as the cone shot out to expand until it surrounded the Naraka Path and the just resurrected Asura Path.

Before the Animal Path could summon them the small orb inside the cone exploded in a massive fury, filling the cone with blinding white light and destroying the two Paths instantly.

"Onoki? What the hell are you doing here old man!?" Aye asked in shock as he was sent crashing back from the Deva Path's Shinra Tensei.

"Not Onoki but I am here to help" Naruto said as he hovered down from the roof, using the Tsuchikage's flight technique since he couldn't use Chomei's wings since it would bring bad attention to Konoha.

"Asura!? What the hell are you doing?" Aye asked confused as the 'Bijuu Hunter' offered him a hand, which he carefully accepted.

"The Akatsuki are massive pains in my side, I saw them coming so I sent my team out to go against the minor members as I focused on the leader" he said as Aye frowned but nodded.

"I can't get close to any of them, every time I do and actually destroy one they come back" Aye said as Naruto chuckled.

"Not anymore, you kill them they stay down now" he said as he cracked his knuckles and stared down the Deva Path.

"You dare defy me! You know not of true pain!" he yelled as he extended a hand as Naruto mirrored his stance.

"**Shinra Tensei!**" they both yelled as the repulsing forces canceled each other out.

"I know all your paths and all your abilities Nagato, give up" he said as Nagato smirked as the Animal Path slammed it's hands down.

His blood ran cold as he saw Guren in the Human Path's grasp as he could see her soul being clutched in its hands.

"Give up or your partner dies Asura, make one move and her soul is gone" the Human Path said as Guren looked at him with tears in her eyes.

"I'm sorry Asura, I-I didn't mean to get caught" she said as he glared at the Path.

"Don't be sorry Guren, I can save you" he said as the Human Path chuckled.

"We know you have impressive speed but all it takes is one twitch of my hand and her soul is gone so either surrender or she dies" it said as he chuckled.

"How about no" he said as he stared at Guren as time went by incredibly slow.

Guren watched as Naruto's eyes became his Rinne-Sharingan before a smile grew on his face.

"**Amenotajikarao**" he whispered out as Guren suddenly found herself next to the Raikage and Naruto was in the Human Path's grip.

Nagato had no time to react as the swap was near instant. He tried to recall the Human Path only for it to have its head blasted off by Asura, who had mechanized his arm into a chakra cannon.

"You know I really hate people like you Nagato" Naruto said as he pushed away the headless Human Path and kept his arm in the Asura Path form. "You use such dirty and dark methods to complete your plans which in all honesty are stupid" he said as he disappeared in a flash.

He looked around frantically to try and find where he went off only to see him next to a now severely cut up and dead Animal Path.

"I was going to try and talk you out of your plan for Konan's sake but when you decided to take one of the women I love as hostage you have signed your death warrant" he said as Guren blushed next to the Raikage, who was in shock from what he was seeing.

"**Naruto, Gyuki is in trouble. Someone calling himself Madara is targeting his jinchuriki**" Karumi said as he frowned.

"**Wood Release Secret Technique: Nativity of a World of Trees!**" he yelled as he slammed his foot down and a massive forest of trees burst from the crater and went towards Nagato's remaining paths before they could blink.

"Don't try and absorb the trees, they are infused with Nature energy and will turn you to stone" he said in a cold tone as he looked towards Aye.

"Kill these paths now, my trees will keep them from escaping" he said as he appeared next to the Deva Path and stole the ring before appearing next to Guren and warped away with her using his speed to leave her outside of Kumo where she was safe.

He couldn't care less about the paths, right now he had someone bigger to take care of.

**-Bee's Temple-**

'Gyuki what is up with this guy?' Bee asked his partner as he jumped back to avoid the masked man who appeared from thin air again to try and attack him with a fireball.

"**It's his Sharingan, it allows him to disappear. I called for help, the man who's plan I told you about is coming**" Gyuki said as he furrowed his brow in worry.

'It'll be weird to not have you by my side but do you really believe in him?' Bee asked as he dodged another attack

"**Seven of my siblings are with him and they all trust him. He also has my father's eyes plus once I am free I can return**" Gyuki said as Bee nodded.

"Stand still jinchuriki of the Hachibi or I will be forced to kill you" Madara said as Bee smirked.

"I don't think so Mister Sharingan, since I think you will be dead soon personally" Bee said as Madara looked confused only for him to be sent flying away suddenly.

"So you must be the jinchuriki of the Hachibi" Naruto said as he eyed the dark skinned man before turning his eyes to the 'Madara' imposter as he stood from the crater he was sent into from the force of his hit.

"You! Asura you have been a massive thorn in my side for too long!" he yelled as he went through the signs "**Fire Style: Blast Wave Wild Dance**!" he yelled as he spewed out a spiral of massive flames.

"You forget I have a stronger version of the Rinnegan" he said as he absorbed the flames with his Preta path.

"No but you are wide open" Madara said as he appeared behind him. "**Kamui**" he said as he tried to suck him into the portal.

Naruto easily dashed away, arriving behind Madara and slamming his fist into his body only for it to phase through.

'Hmm Kamui, if I remember correctly he has to re-solidify himself before attacking' Naruto thought as he jumped back a bit as Madara attack him with a sword that he drew from nowhere.

"Wrong move" Naruto said as he landed a strong hit on Madara, sending him skipping backwards across the lake and through a small mountain.

"Bee, you need to leave with my clone. It'll get rough here and I don't want him to capture you" he said as the large man chuckled.

"I can stand my own Hunter, it'll take a lot more than a ghost man to take me down" Bee said as Naruto chuckled

"Then just stand back" he said as he summoned his elemental Rasengan. "**RasenSuisei!**" he yelled as he threw it at the unexpecting Madara.

'Dammit!' Madara thought with a curse. 'This wasn't how it was supposed to go! If I can't have the Hachibi I have to get the Rinnegan from Nagato'. He quickly drew into his pocket dimension.

"He ran away, that's disappointing" Bee said as he sighed.

"Go with my clone, it will be able to absorb Gyuki from you like I would. I need to find Nagato since Madara is probably going after him" Naruto said as he summoned a clone and dashed off.

"Well at least I'll be able to say goodbye to Gyuki before he is gone" Bee said as the clone smiled and nodded before flashing away to the outskirts of Kumo.

**-Nagato's base-**

Naruto cursed in anger as he appeared at where he felt Nagato's chakra only to find the bloodied body of Nagato as he was missing his eyes and had a hole where his heart was.

"**Madara killed Nagato and obtained the Rinnegan. This can't be good**" Karumi said as Naruto slammed his fist on the wall.

'Dammit! If I had been faster I could have made sure the Rinnegan were destroyed!' he thought as he felt a burning sensation as he felt Gyuki enter his mind.

"**Do not worry boy, we will have time to do it later. We need to focus on getting Saiken out his grasp first**" Gyuki said as Naruto sighed.

"**Meet up with the others as Gyuki gets fully situated. They put down a marker for you as well**" Kokuo said in a calming tone as he nodded and sealed away Nagato's body.

"**He's a good kid**" Gyuki said with a smile.

"**He always has been since he was little. Which was why I trusted him to save us**" Karumi thought as the others nodded and he flashed away.

There was a lot to do and not a lot of time to do it, he just hoped his plan still worked.

**-Chapter End-**

Summons Name Translations

Ruijin'en = Great Ape

Kyuketsu + Komori = Vampire Bat

(I name all my summons or weapons basically what they are, I'm terrible at doing anything other than that)

Okay so I modified all of the fights to hopefully make them more believable and with better flow.

Plus I got to show off **Amenotajikarao **which is basically the swap positions move that Sasuke used against Kaguya.

The Lemon in next chapter is still debatable, I'm not sure if I can fit it in since they are essentially at war and it would be a bad tension breaker but they will become a couple (Naruto, Konan and Guren) in the next chapter. I'll try and see if the lemon can work but don't be upset if it can't

I hope you all liked the fights better, I took a long time rewriting them.

I know I originally was going to do chapter 15 and 16 today but the sheer amount of time it takes to do one chapter, even a rewriting is too long. Don't worry next week the chapter will be great, I promise.

Sorry for the inconvenience and I hope you all understand

Also don't forget to vote in the poll on my profile

Until Next Time

Rate and Review

Buh-Bye!


	16. Chapter 16

**Naruto, Forgotten Child of Prophecy**

**Chapter 16**

Naruto let out a grunt as he felt someone's weight crash against him and trap him in a hug.

"Sochi! I am so glad that you are okay!" Kushina said as she hugged him tightly and pet his head. Normally he would have pushed her off but considering everything he understood that she needed it after an exhausting battle.

"Is everyone safe?" he asked as he looked around and let a smile grow as he saw every member of his team safe and sound, only sporting a few injuries.

"Nothing too bad Naruto, only a few cuts and minor broken bones" Itachi said as Naruto let out a sigh of relief.

"Did you all get the rings?" he asked as Haku handed him four rings and Konan handed him hers. With their five and the three he had they had eight of the ten rings.

"We killed all who we fought against except Kabuto, he got away like the snake he is" Kushina said with a frown as he sighed.

"That is fine, we completed our mission with getting Gyuki" he said as Konan frowned.

"What about the Rinnegan? Did you take those from Nagato?" she asked as he shook his head.

"Sadly the fake Madara stole the Rinnegan and killed Nagato but we can still go through with my plan. With eight of the nine Bijuu inside me and Saiken in the statue I can end all of this easily though I will need everyone to wear the rings to do it" he said as they nodded.

"Where did you go though Konan? I saw you fly away but I didn't see you anywhere in the village" Haku asked as Konan sighed.

"I had an encounter with Zetsu, who I thought was not going to fight but all he did was try and eat me but I had my paper keep him away. He chased after me but I evaded him but he kept be busy until it all ended. Apparently Nagato had sent him after me to try and use me like a hostage like he did with Guren" Konan said as Naruto glared but took a deep breath and calmed down as he turned to Itachi

"I will send a clone to tell Mikoto-Kaa-san what happened and that we succeeded but first we need to save Saiken before Madara does anything to her" he said as they nodded and he flashed away with them.

**-Water Temple-**

Naruto grew serious as he gave out the rings to everybody as he quickly healed them.

"I don't know how long this will take with only eight of the rings so be ready for anything from an hour to a day" he said as they nodded.

"Relax perv, we just went against S-Rank criminals and won so I think we can handle whatever this is" Tayuya said with a smirk as she slipped on Kakuzu's ring onto her left hand middle finger.

"She does have a point Naruto, this is bound to be less difficult that fighting them" Haku said as she put Kisame's ring on her left ring finger.

He nodded as he put of Nagato's ring on his right thumb and activated his eyes as the others put their rings on.

"**Summing: Demonic Statue of the Outer Path**" he said as massive statue burst from the ground.

It was giant and looked like earthen-colored and some kind of humanoid entity with a decayed appearance, a body shaped into a robe, and a number of spike-like protrusions on its back with nine eyes, only having one open as the only Bijuu in it was Saiken.

"Everyone get on the finger that corresponds with your ring" he said as he summoned a clone to stand on the right hand thumb.

He watched as Kushina stood on the right index, Konan on the right middle, Guren on the left pinkie, Haku on the left ring, Tayuya on the left middle, Itachi on the left index and Nasumi on the left thumb.

Taking a deep breath he stood before it and nodded as the clone clapped his hands "**Demonic Statue: Tail Releasing Method!**" he yelled as everyone followed suit

Naruto watched in mild fear as the statue opened its mouth and a dragon of light blue chakra enveloped him before a string of pale green chakra attached to his gut.

"**We've connected to her! Keep it up and we will all focus on pulling her in!**" Gyuki yelled as he nodded and grit his teeth as the acid feeling of the chakra burnt through him.

"There is only so fast we can draw her out of here without waking _her_ up" he said referring to Kaguya Otsutsuki as he had shared his meeting with the Shinju with the others to let them know the dangers of taking something from the demonic statue, the husk of Kaguya and Shinju's forced fusion called the Juubi

"We know Sochi, focus on keeping the flow steady" Kushina said with a smile as he nodded and closed his eyes, and started to go into Sage Mode to help strengthen his body.

'How long do you think it will take?' he asked as Karumi hummed.

"**With the speed we are going I'd say about an hour per tail so six hours total**" she said as he sighed.

'This will definitely be exhausting' he thought as he sent Nature energy to his clone to help solidify it as Karumi took control of it.

He smiled though as he could feel Saiken's emotions through the stream of chakra that was entering him. She was overjoyed and happy and that was worth the exhaustion.

**-Obito-**

Obito was beyond furious. Not only had they lost the Eight Tailed Beast but now the Gedo Mazo was gone.

Somehow Asura summoned it to him, and not even Obito's newly transplanted Rinnegan in his left eye could summon it back and that was a big problem.

"Obito, you have **failed on Madara's plan for too** long. If you do not turn **this around we will have to force **the next step to begin" Zetsu said as it rose from the ground.

"I have everything under control Zetsu, I plan on using Kabuto to revive Madara and we can threaten the nations to turn in Asura or we will destroy everything" Obito said as Zetsu frowned but nodded as he reached into the ground and brought up a bound Kabuto

"We found him trying **to run away after Kushina **nearly killed him. We closed **his wound and bound him with our **spores so we know how to use the Impure World **Resurrection** **to revive Madara for now**" Zetsu said as Kabuto glared heavily at them.

"Good, get it ready. I will go deliver the messages to the Nations since my sources tell me the Raikage has called a meeting of all things" Obito said with a smile as he disappeared in a vortex of air.

Zetsu frowned as stared down Kabuto before snapping his fingers as another White Zetsu grew from the spores he had planted on the snake man.

"Keep an eye on **him. We cut off access **to his chakra but **if he tries anything eat** his last working arm" Zetsu said as his 'clone' nodded before the Black and White Zetsu disappeared into the ground.

Things weren't going their way and they needed to find a way to get the plan back on track.

**-Naruto – Six hours later-**

Naruto and the others panted in exhaustion as the last bits of Saiken entered his body and the Gedo Mazo closed its mouth.

"Fuuuuuck that was exhausting!" Tayuya yelled as she threw her shoe at Naruto how slapped it away and rolled his eyes at her.

"I know, imagine feeling your chakra coils burn for six hours as Saiken entered me!" he yelled as she tiredly flipped him off.

"We are going to take a dip in the hot springs Sochi, you might want to do the same" Kushina said as she dragged Nasumi off as the others followed except for Konan, Guren and Itachi who all stayed behind.

"I must return to the village brother, Mikoto will want to hear that the sealing went successful" he said as Naruto nodded and summoned a shadow clone.

"Keep the ring but hide it, I don't know if we will need it again but I'd rather it be with someone I trust" he said as Itachi smiled and left with the clone, leaving him with Guren and Konan.

The two women he had strong feelings for.

"N-Naruto we need to talk to you about something important" Guren said as she had a soft blush on her cheeks.

"Yes, we have tried to find time to tell you this but due to certain circumstances we haven't had the time" Konan said as she fidgeted with her ring

Naruto grew nervous as he stood up from in front of the Gedo Mazo, which Karumi assured him would stay there since Naruto's summoning was stronger than Nagato's was. "I-I need to take a bath" he said as he quickly dashed away, accidently running into the wall before he took a step back and disappeared again.

The two women frowned but nodded. They had both talked to Mikoto about Naruto before they left Konoha and remembered her advice.

'Naruto isn't good with his emotions. Mostly because of his childhood and then the fact he essentially grew up alone so he might freak out when cornered or if he feels your nervousness. If you have to corner him somewhere he can't run away from'

Guren looked to Konan as she blushed "W-Well he did say he was going to the bath" she said as Konan, being more mature, hid her blush

"If you are serious about it then I have no qualms about going that far" Konan said as Guren nodded and walked off towards the Hot Springs.

**-Men's Side of Hot Springs-**

Naruto felt his blush creep up to his cheeks as he sunk into the water up to his nose. Thankfully he had created the Male Hot Springs after the accidental peeking incident and he had made it on the opposite side of the temple to make sure nothing bad happened again.

'That was so embarrassing' he thought as he sat back in the springs.

"**Maybe you shouldn't have ran from them**" Kokuo said in between giggles as he rolled his eyes. "**Why did you run anyway? It seemed like they might have been confessing to you**" she asked as Karumi smacked her with a tail.

"**Naruto is terrible with girls, when he first met my human form he was basically a stuttering mess and so cute**" Karumi said as he grumbled in the water. "**Though he was much younger so he should have gotten over it!**" she yelled as he narrowed his eyes in a glare.

'Well I'm sorry for-' his thoughts were cut off as he felt to presences press up against him as his blush went as dark as Kushina's hair.

"Naruto, we really need to talk" Konan said with a soft whisper next to his ear.

"And you're not getting away" Guren said as they each hugged one of his arms.

"G-G-Guren? K-Konan? What are you doing?" he asked as he stared up at the sky, too embarrassed to look at them as at the moment they were fully nude if the sensations on his arms were anything to go by.

"We are confessing to you so the most you can do is look at us" Konan ordered out as he fought his blush and looked down at them and nearly passed out.

To him they both looked gorgeous even if all that he was looking at were their faces.

Konan always looked beautiful though and so did Guren but with their hair down, Guren's out of her ponytail and Konan out of the small bun, it made them look even more mature.

"Naruto we love you, you saved us and so many other people. You are kind, sweet and always there to help people" Guren said as she pressed up against him.

"You let us join you, even when you knew where we came from previously and yet still let us be here" Konan said as she got closer to him. "We really appreciate that and love you for it" she said with a kind smile.

Naruto blushed darker as they leaned closer to him and he felt Konan's lips against his before Guren moved his head and kissed him as well.

"G-Girls, I love you both as well" he said nervously as he held their hands under the water. "I tried to maybe choose one of you since I thought it would be bad if I fell for two girls" he said as Guren patted his chest.

"Naruto we would never make you decide one or the other. We know how kind you are and how that would tear you up inside. We are more than willing to share" Guren said as she kissed him softly as Konan rubbed his arm.

"We are fine with it Naruto. We love you" Konan said as Guren stopped kissing him and let her kiss him.

"I love the both of you too" he said as he wrapped his arms around their waists and held them close with a happy smile.

**-Next Day-**

Naruto frowned as he read the report from Mikoto and slammed his fist on the table as everyone sat around it. He was having a good day until now.

Last night he got the best sleep he had ever had in years as Guren and Konan laid with him.

They hadn't done anything yet as they all found it would be better to wait until after war is done as it would be better and less worrisome. Plus they would have the peace to celebrate as well as them all getting together to make it more special.

"Is this true?" he asked as Itachi nodded.

"The Raikage has called a meeting in the Land of Iron as it is neutral ground to talk about the Akatsuki threat and about you. Mikoto was contacted to show up and to call you to see if you and your team could as well" Itachi said as Naruto frowned.

"Who has she chosen as her two guards?" he asked as Itachi smirked.

"Myself and Nasumi. It is to take place in one week. I am sure Mikoto has a paper marker to set down once she gets there" Itachi said as he nodded.

"Tell Mikoto-Kaa-san that I will be fine with showing up and to keep a close eye on Nasumi around the Raikage" he said as Itachi nodded and flashed away again with his clone.

"Naruto do you think that Madara fake will show up during this meeting?" Guren asked as he frowned but nodded.

"If I was an insane madman intent on casting a worldwide illusion over everyone and all the nations as well as the very man that had been ruining his plans were going to show up then I would show up to place some threats or attack" he said as he smirked and looked at the Gedo Mazo that was behind him.

"Might as well issue my plan now, I mean why wait" he said with a massive grin as he stood up from his seat and cracked his neck.

"I will need a few hours to talk to the Bijuu but after that I will be good to go" he said as Kushina frowned at him.

"Do you need any help Sochi?" she asked as he smiled at her and shook his head.

"I've been ready to do this for a long time and I need to do it alone" he said as he kissed Konan and Guren on their cheeks before leaving the room.

Kushina frowned as she saw her Sochi kiss the two women but calmed down as Haku placed her hand on her shoulder.

"They are all in love Kushina, he deserves this" Haku said as Kushina nodded as she still frowned.

Naruto smiled softly as he heard Haku's words and sat in front of the Gedo Mazo in his meditative pose. 'You all ready?' he asked as he closed his eyes and started to drift into his mindscape.

"**Naruto, I personally have been ready for this since you promised it to me when you were a little kid**" Karumi said as he smiled. "**Now come in and meet Gyuki and Saiken as you explain to them everything**" she said as he nodded and drifted fully into his mindscape.

**-Mindscape-**

Naruto smiled as he saw both Gyuki and Saiken staring down at him.

Gyuki was a massive ushi-oni with four large horns on his head. He had the upper body of a human with large muscular chest and arms with spiked elbows. His lower body was eight large octopus tentacles to act as the tails.

His human form was sitting on the one horn of his that was partially cut off.

He had the appearance of a large dark skinned man. Like the beast form he was very muscular with combed back dark brown hair that went to the back of his neck. He wore no shirt but he had dull grey sleeves around his forearms, grey cargo pants and no shoes.

On one shoulder was the kanji for 'Eight' while the kanji for 'Beast' was on the other

"**Ah so you are the boy who befriended my sister and siblings**" he said as he hopped down from his horn. "**Pleasure to meet you, name's Gyuki**" he said as Naruto nodded and shook the Bijuu's hand as he turned to Saiken with a smile.

Saiken's beast form was a massive white and somewhat light blue slug. She had stubby arms and feet with two stalk like eyes on top of her head with six large slimy tails behind her and small holes across where her mouth was supposed to be as he figured it was her mouth but she couldn't open it fully.

Her human form was standing nervously in front of her beast form and as he saw it he instantly thought Tsunade.

She had very pale skin with long white and somewhat light blue hair that went down to the end of her back with two shoulder length bangs. She wore a long sleeve loose fitting shirt that didn't do its job to hide her figure as it still showed off her rather large bust and baggy pants as well as she had a soft blush on her cheeks as she looked at him.

"**Thank you for saving me Naruto-sama!**" she squeaked out before she hugged him tightly, burying his face in her large bust before Karumi pulled him away.

"**What is with all of you and suffocating Naru-chan!?**" Karumi hissed as Naruto chuckled and held up his hands to calm her.

"Relax Karumi, she is just excited to be free from the Gedo Mazo and I wouldn't blame her" he said as the male Bijuu chuckled at their sisters as Karumi glared at a blushing Saiken

"**I believe Naruto is here because he is ready to go through with the plan**" Son Goku said as he walked forth and patted him on the back with a smirk.

"**Ah so I finally get to be free?**" Shukaku asked with a smirk as Naruto nodded making him yell in excitement. "**Well let's get this show on the road kiddo!**" he yelled with a massive smile.

"**What is going on Naruto-sama?**" Saiken asked nervously as he smiled at her.

"Well, you all are about to be freed" he said with a massive smile as Matatabi hugged him from behind.

"**Well what are we waiting for Naru!? Let's do it**" she said with a Cheshire grin as Naruto chuckled and nodded.

"Well is everyone ready?" he asked as he got nods from everyone as he cracked his fingers and smiled and exited his mindscape as he remembered what the Shinju had told him back when he first met her.

**-Flashback-**

"So how do you plan to wake yourself up and free the Bijuu from ever being controlled by or stored in the Gedo Mazo?" he asked as he stared at the primordial entity in front of him.

Shinju covered her mouth as she let out a soft laugh and smiled at him "_Once you have all the Bijuu inside of you and all your tomoe you need to go to somewhere that is widely uninhabited with the Gedo Mazo_" she said as he rose an eyebrow in confusion.

"Why is that? Why uninhabited?" he asked as she patted his cheek

"_Because you and the Gedo Mazo are going to be the channel in which I travel back from the moon and into the earth. I will pass through you, severing my connection to the Bijuu by stealing a very very small fraction of their chakra before I bloom again_" she said as she spun around and slowly walked over to her tree and pet the trunk of it.

"So they will lose their connection to the Gedo Mazo because you would be reformed already only minus Kaguya?" he asked as she nodded before his mind registered something more important that she had said.

"Wait you mean a massive tree like this is going to arrive wherever I channel you at?! Won't that instantly make people rush to it to find out what it is?" he asked as she giggled again.

"_My tree will slowly grow to this size and can only be seen by those I deem worthy. If anyone else were to try to look at it they will be put under a most powerful illusion that makes them forget about it for the rest of their lives. Their brain will never register it ever again_" she said as his eyes widened in shock but nodded.

"_When you are ready to call me use the technique I gave you through your mind and be strong_" she said as she kissed his forehead and ended the connection.

**-Flashback End-**

Naruto let out a sigh as he opened his eyes as he exited his mindscape and stared up at the Gedo Mazo as he laid a hand on it as he focused on a marker that wasn't that far away before he flashed away with the Gedo Mazo.

It was a marker he set up during the two year break in the only place he could think of that would fit what Kaguya had told him and that was…Uzushiogakure.

**-Uzushiogakure-**

Naruto let out a few pants of exhaustion as he had never flashed away with something this huge and powerful before but he shook the dizziness off as he stood up and frowned at the ruins around him.

He made sure to clean up the rubble around the buildings and have the foxes take any scrolls or important items back to the temple. This was where he found the sentient sword that Kushina used as he found it inside the clan leader compound.

"**So how much chakra is the Shinju taking?**" Isobu asked as he woke from his nap.

'She said only a very small fraction so nothing you will notice missing too much and you regenerate chakra very fast' he said as Karumi nodded.

"**Plus with the halves we are leaving with him we should have more than enough to still be powerful**" Kurumi said as they smirked.

'Just remember to arrive in your human forms as to not draw more attention' he thought to them as he sat down on the ground and quickly eased into Sage mode before activating his eyes as they were now inverted color with red concentric circles and tomoe with black coloring where the usual red was.

"**Of course Naruto, we are all ready whenever you want to go**" Gyuki said as Naruto nodded and clapped his hands before he ran through the long chain of hand signs that Shinju had implanted into his head.

"**Revival Art: Pathway of Roots**!" he yelled as he slammed his hands down on the ground as the moon started to glow, almost over shining the sun as the faint marks of the Rinne-Sharingan as he felt a sharp pain as roots of wood came from his gut and wrapped around him and the Gedo Mazo as a tree started to bloom out of the Gedo Mazo's mouth before it started to crack and break in a few places.

"_Be calm Naruto, it is nearly over_" Shinju's voice whispered in his mind as he felt her pass through his body before he felt her energy travel through the roots as the Gedo Mazo howled before exploding in a bright flash that made him cover his eyes.

It felt weird as the wooden vines broke off from his gut and let him go as he fell to his knees and resisted the urge to black out as the light died down.

He stared in awe at the massive tree that stood before him.

He was glad Shinju had warned him about needing a wide open area as the tree in front of him now took up 75% of the once huge village and if he had to guess it was as so tall that even Karumi would be an ant compared to it and she was the largest of all the Bijuu

"A-Are you sure no one will see you?" he asked as a doorway appeared in front of him before it opened and Shinju smiled at him before hugging him tightly.

"_My illusions are the strongest since I was able to hide for so long until Kaguya stole my fruit_" Shinju said as she pat his head with a smile as she buried his face into her chest.

"_It feels amazing to be alive again! That disgusting thing is dead and I can finally start cleaning my energy up as Kaguya's taint is still present_" she said as a small peach lowered down from one of her branches.

"_Here, eat this and the Bijuu will be released and safe as will you_" she said as she picked off the peach and handed it to him, letting him out of her bone crushing hug.

"Will they be safe from being sealed away ever again?" he asked as Shinju smiled and patted his cheek.

"_They will be humans with the ability to turn into their beast form at will and still use all the powers of theirs. Essentially they will be the jinchuriki of themselves and exit into the world as they are in your mind_" she said as she looked around the village that her tree was currently in.

He smiled as he was about to bite the peach before she held up a hand "_Also do not worry, your eyes will stay the same. Consider them my gift to you_" she said as he nodded, completely forgetting to ask her about them.

'Well here we go' he thought as he bit into the peach before everything went white.

**-Chapter End-**

Okay so I am holding off on the lemon for a good reason.

The war is literally about to begin and it would make more sense for the three of them to wait a bit before actually enjoying themselves. Doesn't mean there won't be make out sessions

So now Saiken and Gyuki were introduced.

Saiken sees Naruto as her savior, hence the "sama" suffix.

Also Shinju is free and has her massive tree again that takes up nearly the entire old village of Uzushiogakure which is a massive village. Also when people notice it the immediately forget it because of the illusion she naturally gives off

She is a primordial so I don't doubt she can do that.

The Bijuu and Kage Summit will be shown next chapter as will the start of the war against Madara and Obito

I have a lot in plan for the awesome fights since even though Kaguya can't show up Madara is still crazy powerful and Obito is pretty difficult to fight.

Plus with the surprises I have in store will make the fights interesting.

I hope you all liked it

Until Next Time

Rate and Review

Buh-Bye!


	17. Chapter 17

**Naruto Forgotten Child of Prophecy**

**Chapter 17**

Naruto groaned as he opened his eyes as they readjusted to the light that was shining above him as outlines of nine figures appeared above him.

"Is he okay?" a voice asked worriedly as the figure closest to him shook their head.

"No, Naru-chan is just waking up again. After us leaving him it makes sense for him to be tired" the voice said as he could make out their features and stared at them wide-eyed as he saw who they were.

They were the Bijuu's human forms all gathered around him.

He smiled brightly as Karumi smiled at him before hugging him tightly.

"When you told me you would save me and my siblings when you were just a kid I thought you were a kid with an unachievable dream but here I am, with my brothers and sisters safe and free from the fear of ever being sealed again" Karumi said with a smile

"He definitely did something amazing" Kokuo said as she hugged him from behind as Karumi let go.

"Yes, I may not have been inside you for long kid but you have my respect" Gyuki said as he held out his fist with a smirk as Naruto smiled and bumped fists.

"So now what? Do we get to be fully free?" Isobu asked as Naruto nodded.

"Yes but with the Madara wannabe and whatever forces he has I would like some of your help to end him so peace can be brought to the world" he said as the Bijuu nodded.

"Hey the kid did so much for us, what's a fight with an annoying Sharingan user between us and our freedom?" Son Goku said as Naruto smiled at him.

"Fine, we fight! Then we can be free. And also with no one knowing that we are the Bijuu imagine the peace we can have" Shukaku said as he smirked at the grinning one tailed Bijuu in human form.

"If we don't use our beast forms we don't have to worry about arising suspicion" Isobu said as they nodded.

"_Well then I guess you should all stay with Naruto and help fight before going off on your own_" Shinju said as he turned around to see her sitting on top of a patch of grass with a smile. "_I will be staying here to purify chakra around the world but if you need me apply chakra and your blood to the seal on your chest_" she said as he undid his shirt and looked at his chest to see a tattoo of sorts on it.

It was of Shinju's peach he had eaten not long ago with nine vines reaching out with a flower in bloom at the end of each on, being a different one for each Bijuu as they were colored like the Bijuu.

"_If the need is great enough you can summon me though I would rather not fight since if I got serious I wouldn't be able to hold back and promise to watch out for others_" Shinju said with a frown as he nodded and got up with the help of Karumi and Saiken, who was sticking very close to him.

"I understand Shinju, thank you for the precaution. I just hope I don't have to use it" he said as she smiled and nodded as she took a sip of a glass of tea she held in her hands.

"_Don't be afraid to visit if you need anything or just to relax after it all is done. I gave you knowledge of many abilities of my eyes among other things so you should be safe. The Bijuu can also feel free to come here whenever you feel as your connection to my tree will bring you here like Naruto's Hiraishin will do the same_" Shinju said as the Bijuu nodded.

"Well, might as well return to the temple" he said as the Bijuu placed their hands on him before he smiled and nodded to Shinju, who returned the smile as the flashed away.

"_Good luck, my little child of fate_" Shinju said with a soft smile as she looked up at her growing tree, happy of how the world would be changing in the coming days.

**-Day of Kage Meeting (One week since the Bijuu's release) – Land of Iron-**

Naruto sighed as his group and the Bijuu walked through the frozen landscape of the Land of Iron as they wore thicker clothes, except for the Bijuu since they weren't affected at all by the cold.

He was glad that his group got along with the Bijuu. Tayuya got along with Shukaku but that wasn't surprising considering how alike they were at times. Haku often liked to have tea with Isobu as he was the calmest Bijuu.

Though the most surprising part was that Karumi had become close friends with Kushina

But for the most part of the week leading up to the Kage meeting the Bijuu had spent it getting use to their new human body that could change into their full Bijuu beast form at will or even bring out parts of their beast from like how Karumi often kept out her tails or how Gyuki used his tentacle tails to fight or defend.

They could all still use their special kekkai genkai or special elements in their human form. Shukaku could bring the sand of his beast form out of his skin, Matatabi could summon her blue fire, Isobu with his coral and so on with the rest and their special abilities.

"So tell me again why the fuck we have to walk there when we could have just waited until Mikoto put down the marker and fucking flashed here!" Tayuya cursed as she walked next to Son Goku who was using his lava release to warm them up, as was Matatabi with her blue flames.

"Because flashing there with 15 people total, including myself, is very difficult to do and could have very bad effects on you all. And no I am not going to go back and forth to flash all of you there as it would take too long" he said as Tayuya muttered curses under her breath as he rolled his eyes.

"And we only have to walk to get close enough for me to short warp since that isn't nearly as dangerous as a long warp with this many people" he said as he looked to Karumi.

"You feel something?" he asked as Karumi shook her head.

"No but I can feel the Kage in the distance just like I know you can. We don't have much longer since Mikoto is nearing the area so we need to be in position when she puts down the marker" Karumi said as he nodded.

He might be a strong sensor but Karumi could sense miles further away than he could and her senses were much clearer than his.

"Then we better not keep them waiting" he said with a smirk as the others nodded and followed him after he started running off (at a pace they could keep up with).

**-Kage Meeting-**

"Glad you were able to make it here Hokage" Aye said as he nodded to the Fifth Hokage Mikoto Uchiha as her two guards Itachi Uchiha and Nasumi Uzumaki stood next to her.

The other Kage were seated behind desks positions in a circle around the large room they were in.

To Aye's left was Onoki while Mei Terumi, the Mizukage was on his left with the Kazekage, Gaara who was the former jinchuriki of the one tailed Bijuu

"Yes, it was out of the blue but thankfully there was nothing important happening in my village" Mikoto said as she nodded Aye as he frowned.

"Well the reason for this meeting is the threat of the Akatsuki and the Bijuu hunter" Aye said as Mikoto frowned.

"I don't see this Bijuu hunter as a threat, he has yet to do anything with the Bijuu and us former jinchuriki are still alive as I can see from your two guards" Gaara said in his cold voice as he looked at Yugito and Bee behind the Raikage.

Aye glared at Gaara before sighing and looking to Mikoto "That may be but I still wish to speak with the man since you did say in your response to the meeting" he said as Mikoto nodded to Itachi as he walked out to the center of the room.

"It would be good to call him now since he knows the most about the Akatsuki given he has killed the majority of them" she said as Itachi placed the paper tag down on the floor before quickly jumping back as Onoki's eyes grew wide before a flash of light filled the room.

Naruto panted slightly as Konan helped him stay stable. "Damn warping 14 other people with me really is difficult" he said as he looked around.

"Hmm big crowd guess I better introduce myself" he said as he peeled off the Hiraishin tag off the ground. "You all know me as Asura but that's not my real name. This is a disguise I created to carry out a plan I've had for a long time"

"And would that be stealing the Bijuu like you did with the Gobi inside the borders of my land?! Or would it be to steal our techniques like you did with my Dust release and my flight technique!" Onoki yelled as Naruto sighed.

"Well considering how you treated the jinchuriki I was saving the Bijuu. I wasn't stealing them since I asked them beforehand if they wanted to come with me" he said as he looked around as Shukaku, Matatabi and Gyuki sent their old jinchuriki a look telling them not to say anything.

"So they are safe now?" Bee asked as he struggled to hold back a smile as Gyuki smirked at him.

"Yes they are. They will never be used as a weapon every again or ever be sealed again! After all this drama they will be allowed to wander around the world as they please but…" he said as he slammed his foot on the ground as another desk grew from the ground next to Mikoto as he took a seat with his group behind him.

"I should probably introduce myself fully" he said as his illusion over himself dropped and Onoki's eyes grew even wider.

"My name is Naruto Uzumaki, savior of the Bijuu and Uzukage of the new Uzushiogakure" he said as he unsealed the Kage hat that bore the Uzumaki spiral on it as the front was colored a dark maroon color and set it on the desk.

Of course it wasn't entirely true since there was no village left but they didn't know that. All they knew that Uzushiogakure was a land they couldn't get any info on due to the violent whirlpools that surrounded the village as a defense. Plus with Shinju there it was even more protected also he doubted she minded him doing this at all since she had assured him that everyone in his group and close family would be allowed on the island.

"Uzumaki? You look more like a Namikaze" Onoki said with a glare as he was met back with a powerful glare from Naruto.

"The _man _is my father but I denounce all claims to him we are leaving it at that" he said as Mei cleared her throat.

"I see that your guard to your left is wearing Kubikiribocho and Samehada on her back. Is there any way we may have our weapons back" she asked in a sweet tone as she smiled at them with malice barely hidden behind it.

"No but we will think about it once you return the Byakugan behind the patch of your guard right there" he said pointing to the elder guard of hers causing both her and the guard to freeze up as Mikoto glared at them.

"H-How-?" the guard said before Naruto smirked.

"Your privacy seal on it can't hide it from me in the slightest" he said as Mikoto cleared her throat as he chuckled and let her have the floor.

"We will be taking that back before you leave as the Byakugan is the possession of the Hyuga clan and Konoha" she said as Mei glared at her but nodded once Mikoto's EMS spun into life.

"Enough!" Aye yelled as he slammed his fist down on the table.

"I don't care for this Uzukage business or anything of the sort! We are here to talk about the coming threat of the Akatsuki, who have attacked my village and killed my villagers!" Aye yelled as Naruto nodded.

"Very true but the Akatsuki aren't as powerful as they use to be. They lost all but three members in their assault on Kumo. The man calling himself Madara, Kabuto Yakushi and a plant named Zetsu are the only ones that survived" he said as Aye frowned.

"Madara? Is he the man Bee told me that you and he fought before he ran off?" Aye asked as he nodded.

"Yes and I believe here he comes" he said as a vortex opened up in the center of the room before two sets of chakra chains, one gold the other silver, wrapped around the man in the Akatsuki robes.

"Hmm, so quick to bind up peaceful messengers?" Madara said as Naruto laughed as he tightened the silver chains around him.

Naruto rose an eyebrow as he notice the man now wore a new mask. It covered his whole head and had two eye holes. It was a pale purple with the concentric circles of the Rinnegan as the eye holes were in the shape of tomoe as the third tomoe was on his forehead to represent the tomoe of the Sharingan.

"Not peaceful when you attacked Bee and I in Kumo" he said as he turned on his Rinne-Sharingan making his eyes widen before Naruto noticed something very bad.

In his left eye was the Rinnegan as he and all the Bijuu noticed before the he started to phase through the chains until a spark of lightning coursed through the chains and made him fall to one knee

"You aren't getting away you bastard. You stole the Rinnegan and I refuse to let it stay in the world" he said before a laugh rang out as the plant man Zetsu rose from the floor as clones of his bund the Kage except for Mikoto and his groups as when they tried to latch onto them they were burnt by Amaterasu flames or by the pure energy of the Bijuu.

"Sorry I can't let that happen Asura or whatever **you call yourself. We** **have plans for this world and I can't let **you take him before we complete our plans" Zetsu said as the chains started to erode away as the plant man started absorbing the chakra.

"And what revive your mom that can't come back anymore?" Naruto asked as Zetsu's eyes widened as Madara stood up.

"Get ready nations of the shinobi world. Give us the Bijuu and the Gedo Mazo or there will be war" Madara said as Naruto stared him back as the Bijuu chuckled.

"Then I guess we're going to war but know this _Madara_" he said sarcastically "if you attack me or make a move I will crush you and make you regret the day you went on this psychotic rampage" he said as he made his eyes spin as Zetsu quickly grabbed Madara and sank into the ground.

"What was that!?" Aye yelled as Mikoto burnt off the Zetsu clones that were draining their chakra and keeping them from making any move.

"That was me not adhering to the wishes of a madman. My chains marked him with a Hiraishin tag so I can warp to him later" he said as he turned to Konan.

"Konan can you tell me of any area that Madara might set up shop for his war base and what he possibly might be planning?" he asked as she frowned.

"I am not sure, he was rather secretive but I can search Amegakure if you want" she said as he nodded.

"Take Isobu and Haku with you" he said as she and the two others nodded and left with a clone.

"Wait we should know what is happening! We are in war now because of you!" Onoki yelled as Naruto rolled his eyes.

"No, I am in war. He is only after me because he knows I am the only one with both of his requests. He will come after me and me alone to get what he needs" he said as Aye narrowed his eyes at Gyuki.

"Why are there members of your team from what looks to be our nations?" Aye asked as he pointed to Gyuki. "He is of Kumo, the brown haired boy is from Suna, I see one man clearly from Iwa, that man you sent away was from Kiri and I see the woman in the armor is from Taki"

Naruto laughed as he shook his head before Gyuki sighed.

"Look, Raikage, we might be of other nations or look of it but officially we are of no nation. We joined this man here because with him we can be free" Gyuki said as he crossed his arms.

"We must go Kage's sorry but I have a war to get ready for" Naruto said as he turned to Mikoto who gave him a small smile and a nod, silently telling him that if he needs help he can ask her.

"Seriously? You come here after evading us all for so long after stealing the Bijuu and doing who knows what with them and expect to let you leave?" Aye said in an angrily calm voice as he stared down Naruto.

"Yes because this is my problem. This man attacked my family the day my sister was born. He is targeting the Bijuu, the beings I promised them I'd keep them safe and I don't go back on promises so yes, I am leaving to kill the man that has been a thorn in my side for the longest time so yeah I am leaving" he said as he started to walk out with everyone following him before his group scattered as a cube of Dust release formed where they use to stand as the Raikage, Mizukage and Tsuchikage all stood ready to fight.

"Sorry but we need the Bijuu back, we cannot allow you to leave" Onoki said before Son Goku appeared in front of him in a burst of speed with a lava enhanced fist pulled back before it crashed into him, sending him flying through the wall.

"Kami! How have I wanted to punch him for so long" Son Goku said as Gyuki frowned at Aye and Saiken walked in front of Mei.

"Sorry Aye but this won't work" Gyuki said as he caught Aye's lightning infused lariat before throwing him across the room as Saiken shot a blob of acid at the lava ball Mei fired as the acid ate away at the lava before it got to them.

"Naruto I think it would be wise for us to get out of here quickly so find a way to get us all out" Gyuki said as he kicked away Aye again, confusing the man greatly.

"Chojuro come help!" Mei yelled as she turned around, confused why her guards weren't doing anything until she saw they were all bound by Mokuton tendrils.

"Got it" he said as he activated the Shinju's eyes and looked at everyone that stood by him as they knew the three Bijuu could hold back the Kages. "**Kamui**" he whispered as they all were sucked into his own personal pocket dimension. He normally didn't like sending people there as it took a lot of concentration to send them there.

"Thank you Mikoto and Gaara for not attacking" he said as he looked at the Kazekage and his guards, who could only look at him in a mix of shock and fear.

"You did not attack any of us. All I ask is that you possibly consider a treaty with us in the future" Gaara said as he nodded and pointed to Mikoto.

"Talk with her as she will know most about it. Also Shukaku wants to say he is sorry for the trouble he caused you since your village used the wrong kind of seal on him and it fractured his mind. After all of this he wants to reside in Suna if that is okay with you" he said as Gaara stared at him with mild shock before gaining a smile as he nodded.

"Tell him he is forgiven and welcomed in my village anytime" Gaara said before Naruto flashed away and the wooden tendrils went away.

"You guys are idiots I swear" Mikoto said as Onoki pulled himself from the wall with a burn mark on his face as Aye popped his arm back into place.

"Don't you want your Bijuu back as well!?" Aye yelled as Mikoto shook her head.

"No because they are all living creatures of pure energy and shouldn't be locked inside people to be used as weapons" Mikoto said as she stood up with Itachi and Nasumi at her side before she walked up to Ao with a powerful glare.

"Please come with us to take out what is ours" she said as Mei tried to storm at her before Itachi summoned his EMS making her stop dead in her tracks as Ao frowned and nodded dejected.

**-Madara's Lair-**

Zetsu didn't get afraid of anything, he was an immortal plant created by the powerful goddess Kaguya who was his mother but to see a man with the eyes of the primordial god Shinju and mentioned his mother, which no one, not even Madara knew of.

"Zetsu, what was that about? What's gotten into you?" Obito asked as Zetsu glared at him.

"Nothing, we delivered out mission **and the Asura man chose war** **I am having** **the clone of** mine that absorbed Kabuto's memories go through with the Edo **Tensei of** **the Akatsuki members and Madara. We cannot go **easyon that man" Zetsu said as Obito nodded and took off his Akatsuki cloak before putting on a purple cloak.

"We will target the man. Were you able to get anything that we can track him with?" Obito asked as Zetsu shook his head.

"No but at the Kage meeting he wore the **Kage hat of Uzushiogakure so we attack near there and that should** draw him out or we could make a big show and draw him to us" Zetsu said as Obito smiled

"Then let's make a bang" he said as Zetsu nodded and summoned the White Zetsu clones for the Edo Tensei

"Yes, **lets**" Zetsu said as he smirked, moving the fears to the back of its mind.

**-Naruto-**

Naruto frowned as he summoned everyone out of his Kamui pocket dimension and frowned as Konan, Haku and Isobu were waiting for them as a clone had brought them back.

"Any luck finding anything in Ame?" he asked as Konan shook her head.

"No but I was able to regain control of Ame after Nagato slandered my name. They still see me as 'the Angel of Ame'" she said as he chuckled.

"Well we need to get ready for war everyone" he said as they nodded.

"Final-fucking-ly we get to bash some skulls!" Tayuya yelled as she had been bored out of her mind for the Kage meeting where they agreed to stay silent and let Naruto do the talking since he was much better at dealing with Kage and taking charge.

"That man has been alive for too long, lets end him today and make sure he never comes back" Karumi said as he nodded as he frowned at the burst of energy in the distance.

"And now we know where to go" he said with a smirk as the Bijuu smirked as he turned to everyone else.

"Everyone get on a Bijuu, we are arriving with style!" he yelled as the Bijuu started to grow into their beast form.

War was on.

**-Chapter End-**

Okay so the Kage meeting happened briefly and Naruto gave no shits to them about them being angry about him taking things and saving the Bijuu.

Though he was nice to Gaara, who I just can't hate.

I made the Uzushiogakure Kage thing cause I want to make the remaining parts of the village Naruto's home after all this as well as the others.

The Bijuu WILL NOT be paired with anyone.

And for everybody curious about Minato and "will Naruto ever talk with him" the answer is NO. Minato did terrible things and doesn't deserve the closure or even the relief that Naruto is safe.

For the war I will make the Akatsuki (minus Hidan since he got turned into nothing) fight but Naruto or the Bijuu can flatten them so I will focus on Naruto VS Madara and Obito. I have some really cool scenes in mind for the Bijuu to help along and I even have some surprises in mind.

I'm really excited about the coming chapters

Until Next Time

Rate and Review

Buh-Bye!


	18. Chapter 18

**AN: **Reposting due to shortness of length of last version of chapter 18

**Naruto Forgotten Child of Prophecy**

**Chapter 18**

Naruto strapped Gobosei to his side and smiled at the loyal sword that had called out to him when he officially began journey and had saved him numerous times throughout it all.

He remembered how he had started this journey of his and now it was nearing its end and all he could think was how things had changed in his life and how quickly it did.

It went from being him alone with only the consciousness of Karumi in him to traveling together with five others and the Bijuu alongside him and two lovely girlfriends by his side.

He even made up with Kushina to a point where he could honestly consider her his mother again, though he was nervous to tell her due to how cold he had been towards her.

Quickly, he shook his head as he exited his room and made his way to the main room of the temple to see everyone wearing their full gear with their weapons strapped to them. The only ones not wearing anything different were the Bijuu but that was understandable considering they were all the weapon or gear they needed.

He was about to give a speech to them when a messenger hawk summon swooped down and landed on his shoulder with a scroll on its back.

"**Naruto-sama, Mikoto and Itachi wish for you to read this, it is very urgent**" the hawk said as he nodded and pulled out the scroll and opened it as the hawk dispelled.

"What is it Sochi?" Kushina asked as he chuckled.

"Well it seems our backup is ready to go, they just are waiting to be brought to the battlefield by me" he said as he summoned a clone.

"Go and tell Mikoto the matchups are great. Summon more clones once you get there and use Kamui to transport them but be careful" he said as the clone flashed off.

"They will join us later but we need to hurry since I can feel a lot of strong shinobi near the fake Madara" he said as Tayuya smirked.

"So we get to team up with the Bijuu? This is going to be fun!" Tayuya said as Shukaku nodded, excited to actually fight against the man that had been trying to collect them all.

"Yes now these are the teams so far:

Team One is Shukaku, Tayuya, Gaara and his siblings,

Team Two is Matatabi and Yugito,

Team Three is Isobu, Haku and Kakashi and his team

Team Four is Son Goku, Roshi and Itachi

Team Five is Kokuo, Konan and an ANBU named Yamato that Mikoto has assured will be very useful

Team Six is Saiken, Guren and Asuma Sarutobi and his team

Team Seven is Chomei, Fu and Kurenai Yuhi and her team

Team Eight is Gyuki, Bee and Gai and his team

Team Nine will be Karumi, Kushina, Nasumi and Mikoto" he said as they were a bit shocked.

"Wait our old jinchuriki want to help us?" Son Goku asked as he was shocked about Roshi's name being included

"Yes apparently they heard about it all from various sources and want to help you all in any way they can" he said as the various Bijuu smiled.

"Wait what about you? I didn't hear you on any team" Karumi said as he nodded.

"That is because I will be alone to fight against this fake Madara since my eyes can combat his and his Rinnegan easily" he said as Karumi and Kushina frowned but before they could speak up he cleared his throat.

"All I want to say before we leave is please be careful and don't die. You are all special people to me, from my friends, to girlfriends to even my own mother" he said as he smiled at Kushina, making her gain tears in the corners of her eyes.

"Fight well because after this we can finally relax" he said with a smile as he activated his eyes as he whispered out Kamui making them all disappear into his personal pocket dimension.

He sighed as he stared in the direction of the chakra sources that were in the distance as he took a deep breath before smiling.

"Bring it on" he whispered as he dashed off at full speed towards them.

**-Large Clearing-**

Naruto frowned as he appeared in front of an army of what he figured to be resurrected shinobi as the black sclera were clear giveaways.

"So you arrive alone to fight against my army? These shinobi will not die, while you certainly will!" the fake Madara yelled as he chuckled and activated his Rinne-Sharingan.

"Who said I was alone. Prepare to lose this fight _Madara_. You want the Bijuu?! Well here they are! **Kamui!**" he yelled as he turned around and let out all the Bijuu, who were in their beast forms as their members of their teams stood on their backs.

"You want a war, well come on!" he yelled as he appeared in front of Madara and punched him hard, sending him flying across the clearing.

"Divide up and take care of the resurrected ninjas that are trying to attack the other nations" he said as the Bijuu nodded.

"**Be safe Naruto or else me and your mothers won't ever forgive you**" Karumi said as he chuckled and nodded as the Bijuu divided up leaving him alone with the fake Madara.

"You released the Bijuu?! You are an idiot! Now they are mine to seal away!" Madara yelled as he slammed his hands down. "**Summoning Jutsu: Gedo Mazo!**" he yelled as the earth shook but nothing happened.

"That won't work since the Gedo Mazo is destroyed, reduced to nothing but rubble. Now what are you going to do?" Naruto asked as he burst into his cloaked form.

It seemed to have changed since he gained the Shinju's blessing. From his hair that now made him look like he had two horns to the black orbs behind him that he instinctively knew could block ninjutsu and protect him.

(**AN: **Six Path's Cloak)

"Will you lay down and die or will I have to kill you?" he asked as Madara unsealed a large Gumbai.

"No, I will kill you and take those eyes of yours to complete the Infinite Tsukuyomi!" Madara yelled as Naruto frowned and drew Gobosei, summoning the astral swords to block the Gumbai

"Bring it you Fake Madara, I will enjoy killing you and ending this world domination façade you've created" he said as he made the Truth Seeking Orbs behind him block an attack from behind him.

"Oh well, this is getting interesting now" he said as he saw, clad in his armor that everyone knew him for was the real Madara Uchiha as he had tried to hit him with a Susanoo fist.

"Two Madara's against little old me, this is going to be fun" he said as he smirked and blasted them back with a Shinra Tensei.

"You neglected to mention he had the Rinnegan Obito" Madara said as the masked man, now named Obito glared at Madara.

"It's an annoying combination of the Sharingan and Rinnegan. He also has the Bijuu fighting in the distance" Obito said as he pointed towards the large Bijuu that were devastating the forces of revived shinobi with the help of other various shinobi.

"And why haven't you sealed them away in the Gedo Mazo?" Madara asked as Naruto's eye twitched as he got annoyed at the fact he was being ignored.

"Because I destroyed it Madara" he said as he drew back his fists.

"**Kaiser Stance: Mass Barrage!**" he yelled as he broke through the Susanoo's ribcage and forced Madara out of the Susanoo and flying through the air to create a massive trench from the force of his attack.

"The Gedo Mazo is no more and the Bijuu cannot be sealed by any of you ever again!" he yelled as his nine tomoe in his eyes started to spin as he caught Obito's fist as he tried to attack him from behind.

"Going to have to try harder than that" he said as he crushed the man's fist in his hand and had Gobosei's blades stab him through only for him to dispel in a puff of smoke.

"What is your name boy? Why do you fight against us when it will only end with your death" Madara asked as he frowned.

"Naruto Uzumaki and I fight because I refuse to let you cause war just because you want to make some illusion over the world" he said as he placed one of his truth seeking orbs into his hand before it grew larger and larger and turned into his RasenSuisei

"I don't know why you decide the world needs to be cast in an illusion but without the Gedo Mazo your plans are ruined" he said as he sudden appeared above Madara before he could realize.

"**RasenSuisei!**" he yelled as he threw it down with all his strength as it rocketed down towards Madara.

"Foolish boy, I have been revived to a time before my prime with the eyes of my old age!" Madara yelled as he held his hand above him as his eyes shifted into the Rinnegan before he started to absorb the attack.

'Figured it wouldn't be easy' he thought with a frown as he jumped back and away from Madara before he dash back to avoid being sucked into Obito's Kamui.

'Hmmm troublesome, maybe I'll have to tap into the other powers Shinju gave me' he thought as he smirked and clapped his hands.

'**Limbo: Border Jail!**' he thought as he could feel the sensation of five things split from him to see the shadow version of himself dash towards Madara and Obito.

"**Wood Style: Wooden Tendrils**" he said as he slammed his foot down on the ground as he attacked them with wooden vines.

"Too simple boy, I am a man that fought even ground with Hashirama! You are a mere fly to m-" Madara yelled before he was interrupted by one of Naruto's shadows, sending him crashing through trees before another shadow dropped kicked Obito, embedding him in the ground before tossing the Gumbai he dropped towards him to be sealed away.

'One shadow, go as far as you can and find Zetsu, kill him to end the resurrected Shinobi and get rid of Madara' he thought as his shadow ran off as fast as it could.

'If I can just get close enough to Madara I could rip his soul out and end it easier but someone like Madara is great at close range combat' he thought as he sheathed Gobosei and focused his Truth Seeking Orbs into a pair of pitch back gauntlets as the remaining seven floated around him

He frowned as he saw Madara's Susanoo blaze into life as Madara had a furious glare on his face as Obito pulled himself from the ground to reveal his mask had shattered, revealing his face that was scared on one side.

"I only have so much patience and you are trying it too much! You will die here!" Madara yelled as he and his Susanoo weaved through three hand signs simultaneously before his Rinnegan glowed.

"**Tengai Shinsei!**" he yelled as a rumbling sound rang out from the sky before a massive meteorite parted the sky.

Naruto was a bit in shock at the ability to call down meteorites from the sky but he could handle it. He took a calming breath as his shadows attacked Obito and made him try and defend to no avail as even when he made himself intangible the shadows could still attack since they were in between dimensions themselves.

He held his hand to the sky with a frown as dark purplish orbs and translucent orbs started to gather above it before it grew and grew until it was larger than anything he had ever formed. He struggled a bit as it grew darker red in color and formed into a cone.

"**Bijuudama: Ten Tails Variant**" he spoke out before it fired out of his palm with speed that Madara couldn't follow before it launched through the massive meteorite, breaking it apart before it exploded, clearing away the cloud and destroying the two others he was calling down.

"Whatever you can do I can stop Madara, even right now I am close to sending you back to the afterlife!" he yelled as he dashed towards Madara's Susanoo.

Madara shook of his shock just in time to attack the boy with his Susanno but frowned as he blocked his Susanoo's fist with nothing but is own as it started to melt away once it connected with his black gauntlets before he jumped back and frowned as the Susanoo's arm refused to reform.

Naruto let out a low grunt as he felt his shadows come back to him as he frowned. His shadow had gotten close to the white Zetsu that had used the Impure World Reincarnation before it had been called back.

'Five minutes then we can go again' he thought with a frown before he cracked his knuckles and dodged a few fireballs that Obito sent him as he punched the others, stopping them instantly as the Truth Seeking Orbs negated the fire.

"I am going to break through that Susanoo and rip that black sludge you call a soul out of you before I kill Obito as well to end this idiotic war he caused" Naruto said as he dashed at Madara before two Susanoo arms formed and grabbed Madara's Susanoo before ripping them off.

"You boy are getting interesting! I haven't danced like this since Hashirama! **Shinra Tensei!**" Madara yelled with a maniac grin as he was sent flying back only to slow down the speed with his Susanoo arm.

"I would have expected you both to me more challenging than this but honestly you are more annoying than anything" he said as he grabbed Obito with his Susanoo arm as he had tried to sneak through his Kamui dimension to attack him again

"Like you, your Kamui is annoying as it makes your predictable" he said as he wrapped him up with three Truth Seeking Orbs that he couldn't phase through.

"I'll kill Madara after I kill you" he said as he grabbed Obito's forehead as he visibly struggled before Naruto narrowed his eyes at him.

"This is for everything you caused you asshole" he said as he ripped Obito's soul from his body with the Human Path as he absorbed all the info on his techniques and his other memories.

"Wow, your reasons for world domination are so childish!" Naruto yelled in between laughs as he doubled over making Madara let out a growl.

"You want to cast the world in an eternal illusion because you are a sore loser?! I am going to enjoy killing you just as much as I have enjoyed killing this bastard!" he yelled as he cast Amaterasu over Obito's body before Madara could react.

"One Rinnegan down, one to go" he said as he smiled as Madara shivered very slightly.

Madara took a step back before he ran through his seals and slammed his hands down "**Wood Style: Wood Clones!**" he yelled as an army of wood clones formed from the ground before the erupted in several weakened forms of Susanoo.

"Weak trick Madara. My Susanoo is more complete than any of yours" Naruto said as he summoned his six armed Susanoo as he decided to keep the legs unformed.

Naruto quickly summoned a clone to keep the Susanoo stable before he chased after the now fleeing Madara. "I thought you wanted to dance Madara? So get back here!" he yelled as Madara continued to run.

Naruto quickly summoned a RasenSuisei in his hand before he threw it at the retreating Madara before he turned around to absorb it.

"You will not hit me with such an attack boy" Madara said until once he got halfway through absorbing it a kunai was shown in its center before it flew forwards and pierced his shoulder.

"A simple kunai cannot kill me" he said before Naruto disappeared and reappeared in front of him in a flash with another RasenSuisei in hand.

"No but a Hiraishin kunai can get an opening!" Naruto yelled as he shoved the massive comet of lightning chakra into Madara's gut, sending him flying back, crashing through trees before the attack exploded.

'It will take more than that to hold him down' Naruto thought as quickly dashed towards the explosion as it died down and Madara started to regenerate an incredibly heightened rate. As he looked around he found that the RasenSuisei had taken Madara all the way to the Valley of End.

"How fitting that my last battle before placing the world in the never-ending illusion with those eyes of yours is at the battlefield of my last battle with Hashirama" Madara said as he body regenerated fully as he landed on the lake.

'Five minutes is nearly up so then I can use Limbo to kill the Zetsu that revived all these shinobi' he thought as he chuckled at Madara.

"Madara nothing you have done has been able to even remotely harm me so whatever makes you think you can defeat me and steal my eyes when not a minute ago you were running from me, I'd get rid of it" he said as Madara narrowed his eyes.

"I am Madara Uchiha you brat! I have faced off against Hashirama and controlled the Kyuubi to do my bidding!" he yelled before a black blade shot and severed his arm before he can react.

"You controlled Karumi, not a feat with your eyes but I did something no one has done" Naruto said as he walked forward as he called back his Truth seeking orb that had permanently severed Madara's arm. "I befriended them and made them my allies!" he yelled as he motioned to the Bijuu in the distance.

He smirked as he felt Limbo being able to use again as he quickly clapped his hands and sent out his shadows again as he formed an exact copy of Gobosei

"Those orbs of yours can cancel out ninjutsu like my revived body. You should have gone in for the kill since your trump card is gone!" Madara yelled as he summoned his full Susanoo with a massive wooden avatar behind him.

"Trump card? Trust me they aren't my trump card Madara. I have many more cards before I even remotely get to that" he said as he summoned his Susanoo as it rose from the ground to tower high above Madara's techniques.

"Bring it Madara, you will die by the end of this. I swear" he said as his Rinne-Sharingan spun hypnotically as the very moon itself seemed to be glaring down at Madara.

**-Chapter End-**

Okay so my reason reposting this chapter is because it was way too short and I wanted the fight with Madara to go further as well as the fact that it just felt lack luster to me

I still kept the part where I killed off Obito fast because honestly even with the Rinnegan he wasn't that powerful in my mind. He honestly only keeps evading with Kamui and since Naruto has that ability he can phase any part of him and be able to actually grab him.

I have a plan for everything! Don't worry

As for the Bijuu fights I will most likely make an Omake chapter for them when I have the time since breaking the focus apart can be a little tension breaking

Now there are two important things I have to say.

**One**: I am modifying my schedule to help lessen the taxing ordeal of writing seven stories. It officially replaces my old one on July 27th the day after my last story of the update week is posted and this is how it looks.

Week One

**Sunday:**Son of Heavenly Rabbit

**Monday:****Break Day**

**Tuesday:**Demon of the Elemental Nations

**Wednesday:****Break Day**

**Thursday:**Fox of the Wild

**Friday:****Break Day**

**Saturday:**Forgotten Child of Prophecy

Week Two

**Sunday:****Break Day**

**Monday:**Shinju Snow

**Tuesday:****Break Day**

**Wednesday:**Creator of Alchemy

**Thursday:****Break Day**

**Friday:**Sage of Infinite Possibilities

**Saturday:****Break Day**

Then ONE WEEK off for a longer break to cool down. No complaints PLEASE. I need that extra time to cool down and relax. Please Understand

**Two**: I will be taking a prolonged vacation to visit friends and family in another state. I will be away from the computer for the most part and be completely unable to write. I expect to be gone for a month to a month and a half but once I am back I will start immediately back on my schedule starting on a Sunday.

I desperately need this break as I have been keeping my schedule on for a total of 20 weeks (weeks of updating, not counting break weeks so double it basically for total amount)

I hope you all understand.

Until Next Time

Rate and Review

Buh-Bye!


	19. Chapter 19

**Naruto Forgotten Child of Prophecy**

**Chapter 19**

Madara clenched his jaw in anger as he and his Susanoo were sent flying away by a powerful strike from the large shogun style Susanoo. He was enraged that he, Madara Uchiha, was being beaten by a child. Even his wooden avatar had been quickly destroyed like it had been nothing.

"Madara, it would be much easier and less embarrassing if you just gave up. You are going all out and you have yet to put a scratch on me to be honest" Naruto said as he made his Susanoo press his foot down on Madara's Susanoo's chest.

"No! I refuse to be take down by a child like you! I am Madara Uchiha! A man others have called a god!" Madara yelled out before running through the hand seals. "**Storm Style: Thunder Cloud Inner Wave!**" he yelled as he breathed out a massive dark cloud that quickly started eating away at the Susanoo leg that had him pinned down.

Naruto frowned as he jumped back, easing away his Susanoo as he watched the cloud grow larger and larger with lightning arcing within it. "Stop being such a child Madara, you should know this doesn't stop me at all" Naruto said as he brought one of his Truth Seeking Orbs to his hand as it started to turn into another Rasengan but not a RasenSuisei.

This time it turned into wind chakra with four blades of wind that spun around like a large shuriken. While lightning was one of his strongest elements, so was wind. Creating the wind variant of the Rasengan was much easier than the lightning but he mainly chalked that up to him knowing the steps now.

"Stop hiding and fight me! **Rasenshuriken!**" he yelled as he threw it into the cloud before it exploded in a massive dome of cutting blades of wind, dispersing the cloud.

Naruto frowned through as it had only hit wood clone as he saw it break apart inside the dome. He didn't even have to turn around as he absorbed Madara's fire and shake his head in exhaustion.

"You really aren't too smart are you? I have all the abilities of the Rinnegan so ninjutsu won't affect me" he said with a frown as he still didn't need to turn around to use his Bairong speed to dodge Madara.

"You speak of being stronger than me but you have yet to finish me off boy. Where is your confidence" Madara asked with a maniacal smirk as he stood up from a crouch.

"Who says I'm trying to kill you? Maybe I'm just keeping you busy. I could even be holding you back until a technique of mine kills the Zetsu that is holding up the resurrection technique so you fade back to death without any effort" Naruto said as he turned towards Madara with a smirk as he watched the undead shinobi's eyes widen before he quickly ran off in the direction that his Limbo shadows had left towards.

"No leaving the fight, that wouldn't be fun now would it" Naruto said as he effortlessly appeared in front of Madara and sent him flying back with a powerful kick, resulting in him skipping across the lake like a stone.

"I estimate you only have about a few more minutes in this world before you are sent back so try and make things interesting" Naruto said as Madara pulled himself out of the crater he had formed from crashing into his statue's leg.

Naruto smirked as Madara sent him a furious glare. He knew he shouldn't be playing around with an enemy of Madara's level but with the techniques he had he was more than sure he could defend himself against whatever Madara had.

"I refuse to go back to death! I will kill you boy and complete my plan whether you like it or not!" Madara yelled as he ran through the signs with his one hand before slamming it down. "**Wood Style: Advent of a World of Flowering Trees!**" he yelled as massive wooden vines burst from the lake and surrounding forest before they started to grow large pink flowers.

Naruto frowned as they opened and started to release pollen that he could instantly start feeling was trying to knock him out. If it wasn't for the remaining Bijuu energy inside him counteracting it he would've been knocked out immediately after breathing in even a breath of it.

"Going to have to try harder than that Madara. Poison and toxins don't work too well on me" Naruto said as he took a deep breath and ran through the signs. '**Fire Style: Grand Annihilation**' he thought as he blew out a massive stream of fire to burn the pollen and vines.

He quickly had to stop as the fire seemed to be shot back towards him, causing him to jump into the air and frown as he saw Madara wielding another Gumbai only this one had a chain connected to the end of it as it linked a Kama to it as well.

Even with one arm Madara was still a tenacious as the history books said he was.

Naruto frowned as he landed back on the scorched ground as the forest blazed behind him. He could feel his Limbo shadows reach Zetsu's location so he knew it wouldn't be much longer until he went away.

"I am not going to die boy! You will be the one who dies to fulfill my plans!" Madara yelled as he held his hand out as Naruto quickly realized what he was going for.

"**Shinra Tensei!**" they both ended up yelling as the two repelling forces crashed into another and caused a much larger one that neither were immune to as they were both sent crashing through the forest.

Naruto though was able to slow his flight with several chakra chains that pierced into the ground and held him in place. 'Note to self never do that ever again' he thought as he shook the ringing noise caused by the force from his head.

As he quickly returned to the valley he saw the massive crater that they had formed as nearly the entire Valley of the End was destroyed. Only remains of it were the upper halves of Hashirama and Madara's statues and part of the waterfall that now spilled its water into the deep crater.

(**AN: **Think of the crater Pain created in Konoha and then double the size since it was two powerful Shinra Tensei colliding with each other to create an even more powerful one)

He frowned as he slid down the crater before he saw Madara's body start to reform as his torso crawled towards the crater but smiled as his body started to glow with a white light. His Limbo shadows had finally killed the Zetsu that was keeping the impure resurrection technique active.

"No! I refuse to die like this!" Madara yelled as he ran through the one handed hand seals as his back started to crack and grow.

Naruto quickly understood what was happening as he dashed towards Madara until Madara's body broke away to reveal a new version of himself with both arms as he quickly grabbed the Gumbai and swung it at him.

"I told you I wouldn't die! **Gumbai Return!**" Madara yelled as he sent Naruto flying up towards the remainders of his and Hashirama's statue.

"Well that only means you are only more tenacious than I thought" Naruto said with a frown as he skidded to a stop and stuck to Hashirama's face. "Now this means I actually do need to kill you and get serious" he yelled back as he summoned his Truth Seeking Orbs again and turned them back into discs that moved behind him as shields.

He knew he could easily end Madara quickly if he overwhelmed him with the Truth Seeking Orbs but Madara was a warrior. If he was going to defeat him he wanted it to be with his own strength.

Plus he still knew he could defeat Madara without the Truth Seeking Orbs as they were only one of his many abilities that could kill Madara.

"Yes and this time I know your skills so this time I won't make the same mistakes" Madara said with a large smirk as he summoned an army of wood clones before they each activated their Susanoo.

Naruto smirked as he stood on top of Hashirama's head and looked down at Madara "I haven't shown you much of my skills Madara. You need to stop being so cocky" Naruto said as he ran though the hand signs he memorized from a scroll that Tsunade had sent him several months ago.

Naruto took a deep breath in as the nature energy a clone had gathered entered his system while Madara and his Susanoo wood clones jumped up towards him before he slammed his hands down. "**Sage Art Wood Style: True Several Thousand Hands! **Let's see you hide behind Karumi this time!" he yelled as a colossal Buddha statue that had a large disk on its back that had thousands of hands sticking out of it burst from the ground.

"So you learned Hashirama's technique! I survived it once I can do it again!" Madara yelled as he and his Susanoo's fired off Yasaka Magatama towards the giant statue.

"**Top Transformed Buddha!**" Naruto yelled as he crouched on the statue and sent some of his Six Path's Sage chakra into the Buddha to make it stronger than before as it launched its barrage of hands towards Madara's Susanoo army.

**-Battlefield-**

The Bijuu and their teams let out a sigh of relief as the undead shinobi faded back into death as while they were able to fight them and cut them down they were unable to make them stay down.

"**Seems Naruto must have found a way to end the Impure Resurrection**" Gyuki said as he turned back into his human form as the others nodded.

"We should go and find him. He must be tired after fighting his opponents" Nasumi said before Mikoto shook her head with a frown as she and Itachi looked in his direction.

"His opponent is still alive, I can sense them from here" Mikoto said as everyone watched a massive Buddha burst from the ground.

"Then shouldn't we help him? He might need it" Kushina said as Itachi shook his head.

"Naruto most likely has things under control. I trust he will be the winner in the end. We just need to be ready for any injuries he might get when it ends" Itachi said as Kasumi and the Bijuu nodded.

"**Plus with who is opponent is I doubt even us would be useful**" Son Goku said as he crossed his arms with a frown. "**If he is fighting who we think he is then it would be best for us all to wait for him nearby**."

"**He is fighting that man. I don't know how he is still around if the others have went back to the afterlife but Naruto would do better if we stay out of it since I doubt many of us could be on his level**" Karumi said as she could feel that man's vile chakra from miles away as she knew it too well from when he controlled her a long time ago.

"Who is he fighting?" Kakashi asked as he grew worried for his sensei's kid.

"**Who else? Madara Uchiha**" Karumi said as she glared in the distance.

"Madara?! Can Naruto really handle him?" Sasuke asked worriedly since ever since Naruto had saved him from the Uchiha curse he saw the man as another brother of sorts and to hear he was fighting a man that Hashirama Senju barely defeated it made him nervous.

"Naruto has skills that can keep him safe from whatever Madara throws at him" Konan said as she looked towards Sasuke who nodded nervously.

"He will be safe, he promised he would after all" Guren said as the people who knew Naruto nodded and smiled.

"Why does that matter?" Sakura asked curiously as Guren chuckled.

"Cause Naruto never breaks a promise. Hasn't yet and I doubt he plans on doing it anytime soon" Guren said as they watched the massive Buddha fight what looked to be an army of Susanoo's.

'Be safe Naru-chan, we just became mother and son again' Kushina thought with a frown as they all watched the fight from afar.

**-Naruto-**

Naruto grit his teeth from the force as the wooden fists smashed into hundreds of weaker Susanoo and the Yasaka Magatama that flew towards him. Thankfully the Six Paths Sage chakra he had gotten from Shinju was making his Buddha much stronger than it normally was as the fists easily took multiple hits before they broke away.

He even started to smirk as Susanoo all around him started to fade away from the wood clone inside it breaking away. He even saw the real Madara struggling under the force of hundreds of fists colliding with him.

It didn't take long before it had ran out of fists and only him and Madara standing. Though Madara's Susanoo was quickly deteriorating from the damage it sustained. "Madara, give up and fade back into the afterlife! You will not win here, just like how you didn't win last time either!" Naruto yelled as the disk on the Buddha's back broke off, letting the statue jump down towards Madara.

Madara grit his teeth as his Susanoo broke away due to the assault of fists and he quickly brought his hands up as his arms shifted into two cannons. "**Asura Path!**" he yelled as beams of dark red chakra fired from them and bore into the wooden avatar.

Naruto frowned as he had to ditch the avatar once its body caught fire. The frown turned to a smirk as he saw Madara change his target to him before he activated Kamui and faded into his pocket dimension.

Madara frowned in rage as he didn't know the boy had Obito's Kamui ability as well. He knew he would use it to get close to him, he just had to hope that his eyes would give him time to react to the attack before it came.

"**Continuous Bijuudama Barrage!**" Naruto yelled as he quickly appeared out of a vortex of air in the sky before numerous others appeared around Madara before the Bijuudama flew out of them and collided instantly with Madara.

As he watched the explosions die down he frowned when he didn't see any reforming of Madara and glared as he saw Madara and one of those Zetsu's rise from the ground as they seemed to rise from it like it was water.

"Thank you Zetsu" Madara said as the plant being nodded and smirked up at him as he stood on air like it was nothing.

"This is the boy you are having trouble with? Where is Obito?" Zetsu asked as Madara frowned.

"Dead and turned to ash, he took his Sharingan and one of the Rinnegan with him" Madara said as Zetsu chuckled.

"So you are still dead aren't you" Zetsu said as Madara nodded.

Madara was about to ask Zetsu to continue with the plan but before he could they were sucked up in a vortex of air.

"You know I find it kind of rude to talk like I'm not here and honestly I'm tired of this. You are worse than a cockroach and I just want some peace" Naruto said as he landed on the ground, his cloaked form still blazing as he drew Gobosei, summoning the eight astral swords as he used the Truth Seeking Orbs to coat them and the original blade.

"You speak of being the godly shinobi but you are nothing but an annoyance that I intend to finish now!" he yelled as Madara, for the first time in his life, felt afraid.

Before Madara could react a sword quickly severed his arm again and due to the properties of the sword it couldn't reform. He quickly tried to jump back before his other arm and leg were severed.

"Earlier I was hoping to fight you somewhat evenly but now I can see if our fight would continue it would just repeat and you would just continue to be annoying" Naruto said as he walked towards the downed Madara, his Rinne-Sharingan spinning slowly as he stared down at him.

"I wanted to fight you like the warrior you are but you are not the warrior you once were. You are just a bitter childish man that is angered over losing" Naruto said as he stabbed the real sword into Madara's chest.

"I won't die! My Infinite Tsukuyomi plan will begin whether you like it or not!" Madara yelled as he tried to get up until more Truth Seeking Orb swords stabbed into his shoulders, hips and the stumps that were his arms and legs.

"Kind of hard to do that when the Shinju is already alive and living in Uzushiogakure. That's why the Gedo Mazo is gone" he whispered down to Madara as the man's eyes widened in shock before Naruto set his hand on Madara's forehead.

"With this you will never be revived again, you will never exit the hell that is the afterlife for you" Naruto said as a massive figure, known as the King of Hell, rose behind him. "Enjoy hell, **Human Path**" he said as he ripped Madara's soul from his Impure Resurrection body, absorbing his knowledge, before he threw the soul into the King of Hell's mouth.

Naruto let out a content sigh as he eased out of his Six Path's Chakra Mode and sheathed Gobosei. He couldn't help but smile as Madara's body broke apart into pieces of light before it was completely gone. The only trace of him was his other Gumbai and Kabuto's body that was most likely used for his resurrection. He quickly sealed them both up just in case.

It was odd to him to think the war and all the drama of the Akatsuki was finally over. Of course he still had to find where the remaining Rinnegan of Madara's was but once he talked to that creature he moved to his pocket dimension he'd most likely find it.

For the majority of his life he was driven to save the Bijuu and protect them all from whatever threatened them and now there was nothing. No insane men bound on ruling the world or waging war.

It almost felt weird but he was glad for it as his body felt the strain of the Six Paths Sage chakra as he saw his teams coming his way before his mother hugged him tightly with a smile.

"You did good Naru-chan, you can finally relax now" she said as he nodded before he passed out from the strain as the Bijuu and everyone smiled at him, thankful that no one was lost in the end.

**-Chapter End-**

The reason Madara was so easily whooped was because with a Naruto with Six Paths Sage mode versus a normal Madara it would be heavily outmatched.

In the beginning Naruto played with him in a sense but by the end he grew tired of Madara's arrogance so he kind of quickly finished him and tossed him into the King of Hell.

The next few chapters (1 to 3 more) will be about the end results of the war like the other nations, Uzushiogakure (what its like and who can go there) and Naruto's life (relationship with his mother as well as Guren and Konan).

I hope you all liked the fight, it was fun to write and make Naruto utterly whoop Madara.

Until Next Time

Rate and Review

Buh-Bye!


	20. Chapter 20 - FINAL

**Naruto Forgotten Child of Prophecy**

**Chapter 20**

**-Two Days after the War-**

Naruto sighed in minor annoyance as he and his groups had arrived back in the Land of Iron.

He had recovered from his exhaustion faster than he thought with only having to be stuck in a hospital room for a day before they were able to call the second ever Kage meeting to reveal the outcome since he figured they would want to know what happened as the Bijuu were clearly seen fighting.

During his rest in the hospital room, which was forced by his moms Kushina and Mikoto as well as the Bijuu, he quickly had Mikoto send messages to the three other Kage as Gaara was still with them.

To ensure the other Kage would attend he made sure to mention the location of the Bijuu as well as news about Uzushiogakure. It didn't surprise him when they all replied in under an hour saying they would attend the next day.

"You okay Naruto? Should we take another break?" his mother Kushina said as he smiled at her and shook his head.

Since the war had ended he and his real mother had spent some time together while in his hospital room. They talked about him moving back to Konoha and regaining their mother-son relationship, even if he was in his late 20's.

"I'm fine, I'm just hoping this goes smoothly. I really don't want it to be a repeat of the last Kage meeting" Naruto said as he groaned at the aspect of having to possibly fight the other Kage and restrain them with Mokuton.

"I believe they will be fine once you explain the situation" Gaara said as he and his siblings walked along side Shukaku and Mikoto's group of her, Itachi and surprisingly Sasuke.

Bee and Yugito had to return near immediately after the war while the other surviving use-to-be jinchuriki stayed back in Konoha with Naruto's team as he had only taken Kushina with him as he wanted to be careful in case the other villages tried anything.

"We'll see, I still feel a headache coming on" Naruto said with a groan as they neared the building where the last Kage meeting was at.

"Might as well get this over with" Mikoto said with a giggle as she, Gaara and Naruto put on their Kage hats and entered the building.

They were quickly led to the meeting room by two samurais before they entered to room to see Mei, Onoki and Aye already sitting at their desks. He let out a chuckle as not only did Mei's bodyguard have a bandage around were the Byakugan use to be but they had also gotten an extra desk in between Suna and Konoha for him.

"Finally you all arrived. Have you called this meeting to tell us you need our help with the man calling himself Madara and that you lost the Bijuu?" Aye asked with a glare as the three other Kage sat down though he kept his eye on the Kage of Uzushiogakure.

"Of course not. I called this meeting to tell you all that the fake Madara is dead. I killed him and defeated an Edo Tensei Madara as well while the others took care of the revived Shinobi" Naruto said as he unsealed Madara's Gumbai and tossed it onto his table next to his Kage hat.

"So I was right! I thought I felt Mu's chakra and Dust release pillar out there" Onoki said with a glare as Aye frowned.

"How could a brat like you defeat Madara and his assistant?" Aye asked with a glare as Naruto chuckled and activated his eyes.

"Let's just say my eyes are more powerful than Madara's or fake Madara but that isn't why we are here" he said as Mei nodded.

"You said you were planning to reveal the Bijuu's locations. I hope you intend to return the beasts to us" Mei said before she and the other three Kage struggled under the pressure of the KI being sent at them.

"I would be careful what you say next or else the nine people behind me might lose their temper" Naruto said with a smirk as the Bijuu released their tails. "Kages, I would like you all to meet the Bijuu in human form" he said as Onoki, Aye and Mei widened their eyes in shock.

"That's impossible! The Bijuu cannot become human! They are monstrous beasts not small humans" Aye yelled as he slammed his fist onto his desk before he was silenced by a pair of sighs behind him.

"Oh really? Then why don't you ask your two former jinchuriki what the Bijuu look like in their mindscapes? Because I will assure you that Gyuki and Matatabi look like the two behind me" Naruto said as Aye turned to Bee and Yugito who nodded.

"You see when I released the Bijuu I did something special. Not only did I let them be free but I ensured they could never be sealed away again by making a body for each of them out of their own energy. They are their own jinchuriki and will never be sealed away again" Naruto said as he enjoyed the sight of the Kage's faces losing their color.

"Did you honestly just call us here to rub it in our faces that the Bijuu are under your control!?" Onoki yelled as Naruto silenced him with a glare.

"First the Bijuu are not under my control and they never were so get that through your head" he said with a growl before clearing his throat. "Also the reason I called this was to discuss the end of the war and how things are going to work with you all and my new village" he said as he leaned forward onto the desk, resting his elbows on it and linking his hands together.

"So you're stiff arming us into your demands!?" Mei yelled in shock as Naruto shook his head.

"No, I'm not forcing anything but I'm just telling you what would be best for us all" he said as he let out a sigh. "First of all I am willing to open trades with all villages as Uzushiogakure still has a lot of resources to give but I will send them out as no one can reach my village without the new inhabitant's consent" he said as Aye let out a scoff.

"Kid we invaded Uzu long ago and we can do it again so don't get cocky" Aye said as Naruto chuckled.

"Maybe but how do you expect to go to a village where if you get to close to it you will be placed under one of the strongest genjutsus and forced to return to your village without even noticing it?" he said as he smirked and watched the Kage glare in frustration.

"There are only a select few allowed on the island. Of course the Bijuu are allowed as well as me and my team. The others allowed are former jinchuriki and anyone the inhabitant or I allow" Naruto said as Aye quickly jolted up from his seat.

"You cannot do this! Allowing only those you deem fit to enter your village! To invite members of my village to yours is asking them to abandon ours! Tell us why we shouldn't declare war ourselves when not only have you stolen our property but now you are threatening us!" Aye yelled as he started to spark with electricity.

"Look here Aye is I was threatening you it would be clear. I just got done decimating Madara not once but twice so tell me if you could take me. All I want is for things to calm down and come to think of it you owe me for helping defeat Pain and the Akatsuki as they all attacked your village" Naruto said as Aye let out a growl.

"So let's start this over again. I just got over with a war that you all refused to help in so I'm a bit annoyed from that but still I want us to get along. I am willing to create a treaty with all of you, you gain seals and resources from my island and all I ask in return is full peace with the other nations here currently here" he said as the Kages looked at him in shock.

"You would give out your nation's seals just to make us get along?" Onoki asked confusedly as Naruto nodded.

"My homeland's seals are numerous but we will keep the more dangerous ones while giving out the ones that can help your villages and even help increase recovery of yours" Kushina said as she stared down the Kages.

"Plus I am sure there are other ways we can all help each other. We all have resources that can help each other" Mikoto said as she smiled at the three Kage across from her as Gaara nodded along stoically.

"So do we all have a deal? Mutual help and advancement of our villages and in return all I want is peace for the ninja world. Plus if this works then we can all live without worrying about one of us invading the other" he said as the three Kage frowned and looked at each other.

Naruto knew they would accept. It was the only choice that made sense. They couldn't attack him with Shinju being on the island as well as the Bijuu being natural deterrents. Plus with the fact that Uzushiogakure's seals were powerful and the reason they attacked the first time so getting more out of the deal was an upside when all they had to do was not attack each other.

"Fine you have a deal brat but my brother Bee and Yugito will be ambassadors to the rest of us. If any of us need to transfer a message across one of those two will be used and they can live there as well and in return we only ask for more defensive seals and Onoki's scrolls back" Aye said as Naruto chuckled and accepted Aye's out stretched hand.

"Deal. Glad you are understanding" Naruto said as he smiled and the six of them sat back down to draft up the treaty.

For the first time in the history of the Elemental Nations a form of peace between the now six major villages was formed. Naruto could only hope it would stay like that.

**-One Month Later-**

He was proud of how Uzushiogakure looked as Shinju had apparently been rebuilding it while he was busy fighting the war and drafting up the treaty that had taken nearly a month to finish with them finishing up the last bits over messenger hawk while he waited in Konoha with the others.

During that month he took care of some unfinished business such as Zetsu and Nagato's remaining Rinnegan. The plant creature didn't put up much of a fight since there was only one White Zetsu left and they were defenseless in his pocket dimension.

It only took ripping its soul out and burning its body to ash to kill the Black and White versions of Zetsu and uncover the missing Rinnegan, leaving him to fully focus on the treaty.

The treaty left no room for any messing around with each other. No trying to sneak troops or anything. If any village needed anything they would send their representatives to officially ask and any items stolen prior to the treaty were to be returned.

Thankfully though he was able to allow Haku to keep her two swords as per Kiri law anyone who defeats a seven swordsmen or is a student of one is the rightful owner of the swords. Mei though did want Haku to be the representative to pass messages between Uzu and Kiri, which made sense.

It didn't take long for Uzu to be fully open to him and the others and he smiled as his mother stared at the rebuild home of hers with tears of joy rolling down her cheeks.

"This place truly is amazing as they say it was" Mikoto muttered as she looked around the villages as she and her two sons walked around.

Shinju had allowed a lot of people into Uzushiogakure since she could feel their intentions. She let in his whole group, his sister, Mikoto, as well as her two sons, Gaara and his siblings and any past jinchuriki into the island.

She also allowed the Bijuu to bring a single person outside of the allowed list as long as she was told who it was beforehand.

"It used to be even more amazing than this Mikoto. When the full village was inhabited it was so active and all the buildings and shops were full of people" Kushina said as she started telling everyone about the village as Naruto and the Bijuu chuckled.

"So what are you all going to do?" he asked as the Bijuu looked at one another and shrugged.

"Well some of us will travel around or relax in our past villages from time to time but for the most part we will be living here" Karumi said as the others nodded.

"Some of us who don't feel fully safe back in our villages will most likely stay here full time" Son Goku said as he motioned towards Kokuo, Saiken and Isobu.

"I personally don't want to leave here! It feels so peaceful!" Chomei said as her wings popped out and started to buzz behind her before she hugged Fu tightly and kissed her cheek, making the green haired jinchuriki blush in embarrassment.

The other Bijuu chuckled as they knew how Chomei was often very affectionate and shortly after the war started spending a lot of time with Fu, as did Matatabi and Yugito.

Shinju had told them since they were essentially human they might start feeling emotions such as love when before they never had romantic love towards anyone.

Naruto had already started noticing things between Haku and Isobu as well as Kokuo and an ANBU named Yamamoto. He even noticed Tayuya had spent a lot of time with Gaara when he was able to get away from the village.

He was glad that members of his group were finding love as they all deserved it after everything they all had gone through.

A blush eased to his cheeks as he was brought out of his thoughts as he felt soft sensations around his arms only to look and see both Guren and Konan hugging onto his arms with happy smiles on their faces.

"You okay Naruto?" Guren asked with a giggle as she hugged his arm tighter.

"You seemed to be zoning out a lot" Konan said as he smiled and kissed both of their cheeks.

"I'm fine, just thinking over how everything has changed and how happy I am that things turned out well" he said as they smiled at him.

"We're happy too. We're so happy for how things turn out and how we ended up with such a sweet and caring man that we love like you" Guren said with a soft blush as she kissed him softly before Konan did the same.

"If we didn't meet you we don't know what would have happened to us if we didn't find you and join you" Konan said as she shivered at the thought of what would have happened to her. She figured she would have been killed by either Nagato or Obito so she was thankful to be with him.

"Yeah Orochimaru would have probably sacrificed me for some scheme of his" Guren said with a frown as he rubbed both of their backs with a smile.

"Well I'm glad I stopped that from happening since I wouldn't have met either of you and who knows who I would have ended up with" he said as he wrapped his arms around their wastes and kissed them softly.

"Bro! Stop making out with your girls and come and choose a house with us Mister Kage!" Nasumi yelled with a smirk as he turned to her and glared before she ran off with a laugh.

"Fine! Come on, let's go move unpack our stuff from the temple into our new house to start our new life" he said as Guren and Konan smiled and nodded before walking with him through the village as he was ready to start his new life with the two of them, without any drama for once.

**====Epilogue====**

**-Four Years Later-**

He couldn't help but smile as he watched his two daughters run around the yard. It didn't take long for him, Guren and Konan to officially become married and for them both to get pregnant, which happened shortly after their marriage.

Kessho, his eldest daughter by a month looked nearly exactly like her mother Guren but with longer blue hair and dark purple eyes like him. She was a bubbly girl that always wanted to stay with him.

Kusabana, the younger daughter had his blonde hair with Konan's sleek hair with streaks of blue mixed in near her bangs. She also had Konan's amber eyes. Unlike her sister Kusabana was more silent and shy outside of the house as she only showed emotion when others weren't around, even though everyone in the village was basically family.

Over the four years things couldn't have gone better. Peace between the six major villages was still thriving and besides minor scuffles with other villages things were good. Konan had to go back to Amegakure to get things settled while Guren decided to take over Otogakure and help fix the dark village Orochimaru had set up.

With them helping set up new leaders for them he was able to get the two villages into the treaty as well since Oto had vast food supplies to offer and Ame was surprisingly ahead of its time with steam engines.

He could not be happier with how things had turned out and how his life had turned out. At times he would ponder on what would have happened if things turned out differently but with how things had turned out he didn't like to think about it as he was so happy with the outcome.

Sure there were some bumps like his father, who he refused to talk to and give him closure, and his mother, who at first he disliked but in the last four years they had repaired about all of the damage and now could easily consider themselves a family again, but it all turned out good in the end.

The Bijuu had been travelling around a lot during the four years.

Shukaku stayed mostly in Suna, repairing his relationship with them and protecting them as well as Gaara and Tayuya, who had married a year after them. They still haven't made any children but from the bluntness of Tayuya's mouth they were definitely trying.

Matatabi stayed mostly in Uzu with Yugito as the former jinchuriki found Uzu more relaxing to live in as well as a better place to live together with Matatabi, her new wife. Of course it took a while for Yugito to confess back but Matatabi said that the shyness made Yugito even cuter.

Isobu, who was still silent as ever, had married Haku who was still working as Kiri's representative whenever it was needed. When she wasn't busy the two could always be seen relaxing near the water.

Son Goku stayed in the village for the most part, only leaving to travel with Roshi around a bit as the use-to-be jinchuriki liked his new found freedom and found travelling more fun than staying in one place. Roshi knew though that he could always stay in Uzu and he hinted at staying once he grew older.

Kokuo had spent most of her time with the retired ANBU Yamamoto, who she invited to Uzu, while they enjoyed the nature and peace of Uzu. At first Yamamoto was a bit weirded out with Kokuo's nature obsession but she won him over in time as he eventually found it cute.

Saiken was mostly wither at his side or by Tsunade's, who she had invited along with Shizune since the slug Bijuu felt a connection to the slug Sannin. Tsunade of course was surprised by it all first but after finding out Saiken's ability to secrete a powerful healing slime she quickly agreed to it. Saiken mainly stayed with him due to her still present fear that she had gained from the Gedo Mazo, not that he minded since Saiken was a kind woman.

Chomei was never out of Uzu for long, despite taking up the job of message delivery service between the villages. Chomei was one of the fastest flyers in the world, even faster than him when he was in his cloak mode which was surprising. She wasn't used much as very rarely did they ever need to send stuff in the later years. The free time gave her time to relax and enjoy the company of her partner Fu as Fu was still embarrassed and shy about marrying Chomei, which the Bijuu said she was more than willing to wait and wear her down.

Gyuki wasn't one to stay in Uzu for very long, mostly sticking with Bee on Genbu, an apparently giant island turtle that mostly stayed in the Land of Lighting until it was unintentionally drawn away by the nature energy surrounding Shinju so technically they were in Uzu, just very high above it.

Karumi had taken up the role of grandmother along with his mother Kushina and Mikoto once the two girls were born. She stayed with them in their house, which none of them minded, and often acted as baby sitter so they could still go dates occasionally.

Mikoto, Itachi and Sasuke all often visited whenever they had the time as Mikoto was still Hokage and the two brothers were busy with clan business as well as ANBU business as Sasuke had become an ANBU captain.

Sasuke had actually married Sakura after dating her ever since his curse mark was removed. They quickly had a girl named Sarada after they became married and he had met the small girl, as Shinju allowed Sakura and Sarada in Uzu, and the small girl was very sweet in his opinion.

Itachi though had surprised him by getting in a relationship with his sister Nasumi a bit after the war. Apparently Nasumi had a massive crush on Itachi for a very long time and confessed to him after moving into Uzu. He remembered bursting out in laughter when a very shaken up Itachi, which was a rare sight, had apparently ran to his house after the confession to make sure nothing was wrong with him accepting.

Sure he was a bit surprised by it but he was happy that his sister had fallen for his brother.

"Daddy! Come play!" his daughter Kessho yelled out, snapping him out of his thoughts as he looked over to see his two smiling at him and waving at him to come play with him.

"Yes Dad come play" Kusabana said in her quiet tone as he smiled and ran over and scooped them up in his arms, making the two girls giggle madly at him.

Thinking back at the last four years he couldn't help but love how his life turned out. It began with sadness but in the end it turned to something where every day ended as something he wouldn't trade for the world.

He wasn't one to believe in fate or destiny but he couldn't help but thank whatever divine power for the life he had now as he loved every single second of it.

**-Chapter End-**

I hope you liked this FINAL chapter. I know I thought it would be a few more chapters til the end but I found I was able to fit it all into one chapter as it didn't take as much to finish it as I thought it would.

I wanted to show what happened to everyone without really going too far into it. I know I said no one would be paired with the Bijuu but I kinda changed my mind lol

For his daughters their names were random really. Kessho means crystal while Kusabana means flower (since I couldn't go with Hana as flower).

I want to thank EVERYBODY who read, favorited, followed and reviewed this story. I absolutely LOVED writing it. Thank you all for everything.

This slot will be filled next time it comes around with something I have no idea yet so wait and see.

I hope you all liked it

Rate and Review

No Next Time For This Story

Buh-Bye!


End file.
